Skip to main content

Full text of "Mary Baker Eddy A Life Size Portrait"

See other formats

92 E21&P U) 

Keep Your Card in Tti Pocket 

Books will be issued only on presentation 
of proper library cards. 

Unless labeled otherwise, books may be 
retained for four weeks. Borrowers finding 
books marked, defaced or mutilated are ex- 
pected to report same at library desk; other- 
wise the last borrower will be held responsible 
for all imperfections discovered. 

The card holder is responsible for all books 
drawn on his card. 

Penalty for over-due books 2c a day plus 
cost of notices. 

Lost cards and change of residence must 
be reported promptly. 


Kansas City, Mo. 
Keep Your Card in this Pocket 

,...,.. /;;|if||i|l8|f 

I"''. -I'' '' ' ', ; '-" I"/' V^'V^i^?'^^^ 

'$$$ ; ^2#^;. k v $ ^:V'fe: ; ^'v-SiSi: 

fefeV^'*^^^W^te'^> ; ' v " l;< - ?/ >'^^^^^ 








Copyright by The First Clwrth of Christ. A'< ientnt in /fm/,w. A/st,i, A 4< .v 


Original painting by Emilie Hergenroeder of Baltimore, Mary- 

land, under the direction of Mrs. Eddy. The painting now 

hangs in the Chestnut Hill Home. 


A Life Size Portrait 






All rights reserved no part of thy 
book may be reproduced in ay form 

without permission in writing from 
the publisher. 

Set up and electrot>ped. Published October, 19.50. 

All quotations In this book art; duly copyrighted, 
and are used by permission of cither the author, 

or Ms or her representatives. For tb* list of copy- 
right owners of the respective quotations, see 
pages 32S~334. 





Ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make 

you free, 

And we solemnly promise to watch, and pray for 
that Mind to be in us which was also In Christ 
Jesus ; to do unto others as we would have them do 
unto us ; and to be merciful, just, and pure. 

Science and Health 

I love the prosperity of Zion, be it promoted by 
Catholic, by Protestant, or by Christian Science. 
... I would no more quarrel with a man 
because of his religion than I would because of 
his art. Mary Baker Eddy 

If this work be of men, it will come to nought : But 
if it be of God, ye can not overthrow it. 

Acts v : 38, jp 














NOTES 279 


INDEX .,.... 335 


MARY BAKER EDDY Frontispiece 

Original painting by Emilie Hergenroeder of Balti- 
more; Maryland, under the direction of Mrs. Eddy. 
The painting now hangs in the Chestnut Hill Home. 



Illuminated for the evening service. The Church 
Park in the foreground. 




Down the road, now overgrown, Mary Baker and her 
sisters trudged to the schoolhouse where she spoke her 
determination to " 'ite a book." 

This picture was photographed from a daguerreotype, 
made in Mrs. Eddy's young womanhood, 


From a tintype thought to belong to the period, 1864- 
67. Waiting to be photographed, Mrs. Eddy quieted 
a crying child and then their picture was taken 


ABOUT 1867 112 




Asa Gilbert Eddy seated at an upper window of the 

little house. 




Nowhere is Thanksgiving Day so meaningful as 
in New England where the Day originated* To the 
Rector of St. John's Episcopal Church in Northamp- 
ton, Massachusetts, Thanksgiving Day, November 
29, 1906, proved to be unwontcdly significant* Long 
more or less interested in Christian Science, this 
interest had a year before been accentuated by the 
discovery, which many other clergymen were then 
making, that as a rule conventional Christians who 
came under the influence of Christian Science were 
likely to fall away from whatever church to which 
they might previously have been more or less 
attached, in order to give full allegiance to the new 

In American religious life there was then nothing 
quite so puzzling as this new phenomenon. Few out- 
side Christian Science knew how to account for it, 
and not all within, even with the best Intentions, 
appeared able to interpret it with understanding to 
the average man. The vocabulary of Christian 
Science sounded strange in his ears* Its teachings 
required closer consideration than he could give 
them. The problems it presented were more intel- 
lectual than emotional They had to be thought out, 
and of course no clergyman could shift his thinking 
to anybody else* 

In many a pulpit, sermons in explanation were 
preached which did not explain. The pulpit did 


perhaps the best it could In such a novel situation. 
But It rarely knew enough, and did not know it did 
not know. About the only thing concerning which 
the more thoughtful preachers agreed was that there 
were certain differences of opinion between Christian 
Science and other folds in regard to philosophy and 
theology; and between Christian Science and medi- 
cine radical differences in theory and praciire which 
It appeared useless to attempt to reconcile, 

The Rector of St. John's preached no specific 
sermon on Christian Science, When in the pulpit 
he mentioned it at all, it was usually in casual praise. 
He had another way in his opinion more effective 
-of dealing with a situation for whir!) nothing in 
his theological training could prepare a minister in 
that day to deal Having a church at the center of 
the biggest woman's college in the world, a con- 
siderable representation of "sown" as well as 
"town" in his congregation, tlu % Rector of St. John's 
wrote for his flock alone, a booklet in which he set 
forth what he believed to be the virturs as well as 
the defects of a faith which, for practical 
had suddenly emerged above the American horizon* 

The booklet on November 15, 1906* It 

began with the comparison, which the still 

deems sound* of Christian with 

Christians : 

Some of the purest souls alive today are Christian 
tists* They have done much good. They have the 

sick, reclaimed the prodigal, brought uiwa* to a ir* 

row, tempered ntcn't* asperities and giwn a of unity 

and harmony where before were disunity and discwd. To 
an age grown weary and Impatient of dogmatism, ecc1eiai*ti* 
asm, and machinery, Christian have 


something of the warmth and glow, the freshness and the 
spontaneity, the poise and the sincerity, the gladness and the 
otherworldliness which suffused the Apostolic age and made 
It all alive with spiritual power. If Christianity is true, 
It is joyously, stupendously true. It is so true that all 
other truths in life seem but partial or secondary by Its 

The early Christians gave proof at every turn that theirs 
was a faith somewhat like this. They "did eat their meat 
with gladness and singleness of heart/ 1 They lived above 
life's fret and turmoil. They won and kept the peace which 
knowledge* They endured whatever came their way, 
as Him who is invisible. They lived for Jesus Christ, 

and him alone. Knit together "in one holy bond of truth 
and peace, of faith and charity," they went out to win the 
world to Christ. . . 

Christian Scientists have many of the marks of Apostolic 
clays upon them. Some of them are a protest . , . against 
the worldliness and the ecclesiasticism which afflict the church, 
and the materialism and meanness which constitute a con- 
tinuous menace to the world. They furnish men proof posi- 
tive and peace-bringing, that where there is a will there is a 
way to live the spirit's life against all odds. 

In response to a copy of the booklet sent in courtesy 
to the Committee on Publication 1 of The First Church 
of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, a letter of acknowledg- 
ment written In a kindly spirit was received in 
Northampton, on Thanksgiving morning. Its clos- 
ing paragraph begins: "It is a mystery why you 
clergymen do not recognize the beauty of Christian 
Science and recommend It unreservedly to your 

Scarcely had the Rector finished his Thanksgiving 
dinner before he was dictating an eight-page letter In 
reply so Indicative of the author's attitude at the 
time that It Is here quoted freely ; 


To say that I am Interested in your letter is to with 

moderation. I am delighted with it because Its 
and open-mindedness make it possible for me to hope that 
you and I may have a freer and a franker talk about the 
subject . - . than newspaper columns permit* 

. . . 1 do believe that the spokesmen for Christian 
Science are trying to make their jx*sition clear to the 
world. ... I gladly express abhorrence of ail that busings 
of a month ago when an aged woman's privacy was &> ruddy 
' invaded to make newspaper "copy." I . . yield tu no one 
in my admiration for the singular purity and nobility of many 
Christian Science characters, and in my sincere gratitude fur 
the great good that has been done. May 1 go farther and iy 
that every day my conviction deepens* that God has called 
Christian Science to do a work of more significance rail 
possibly be foreseen ? 

There are three contributions Christian Science is 
to the world * . . : 

1. It is turning the thoughts of to the power file 
mind spinltmtized has over the ixxly* The doctor** have 
neglected this truth to a great extent, the Christian Churches 
almost altogether, Christian Science is forcing the truth on 
the minds of men, and in another decade, I Iwttave, 
largely to Christian Science* every church will 

what it now neglects. 

2, It is turning men and women Into iiticl 
thus bringing them as no other set of to the very 
source of spiritual life. Nothing can be 

than that, and no later than last Sunday I 

in my pulpit to Christian Science for this 

my people to a new and more devout of the 

every day* 

3* It Is restoring something of Apostolic 
serenity and devotion to ant and of 011 

services to our time sadly in of It ; and of this too 1 
last Sunday to my people. It is this 
me feel that God has a good and for 

Science In this land* 


Why then do we clergymen, as you Inquire, '* not recognize 
the beauty of Christian Science and recommend it unre* 
serveclly" to our followers? I will tell you * . in the same 
friendliness and frankness which characterize your good 

Then follows a detailed statement of the honest 
differences of opinion, as the Rector understood them, 

between the orthodox Church and Christian Science 
in regard to the Inner meanings of philosophy, the 
essentials of theology, and the significance of the 
sacramental system to which Episcopalians are com- 
mitted. But points of agreement may, on wiser 
reflection, claim and reward close examination far 
more than absorption in dispute over differences. 
It was for these the Rector looked- He said, "I 
want to praise. 1 want to find some common ground 
on which we both can stand." 

As the Rector was then writing much on new 
developments in religion for the Remew of Reviews, 
Good Housekeeping, and also various weekly journals, 
he expressed the hope that It might be made possible 
for him to Interpret Christian Science aright to the 
general reading public at a time when snap judg- 
ments were perhaps too frequent. 

No more courteous reply could have been made to 
this overture than the one received from the Publi- 
cation Committee on December 5, 1906; and the 
friendly relationship then begun has proved, at least 
to the author, advantageous, as through the years he 
has been making preparations, unconsciously but 
nevertheless steadily, for the writing of the present 
> That winter the McClure's articles on Mrs* Eddy 


began to appear. On their face, they to 

bear evidence of the same will to Investigate which 
characterized the serials running, during the first 
years of this century t in I tie niaga/inos, coocmiiog 
the past of big business anil big business men, ** De- 
bunking" was the order of the day, and for a time 
few knew but that if might be their turn next. The 
Rector's interest in Christian Science, already 
was further whetted by a publisher's suggestion 
he prepare a volume which would answer of the 

questions which he had raised in his parish 
at a time when the average reader had little 
between books of adulation and of condemnation. 
He accepted the commission with a strung to 

produce something which would deserve* the judg- 
ment actually accorded his work, when it finally 
appeared, by the "A fair- 

minded and judicial Interpretation of Christian 
Science by one who is neither its assailant nor Its 

In the course of his preparation for the writing of 
the book, he tried to check up by interviews 
letters as many of the statements as 
appearing in the On his lie 

various places* The correspondence which, in 
cases, he started, continued after the 
lished, and to-day constitutes evidence the 
convincing because the letters were to 

help the author to write with 
correspondents themselves the 

taneously and freely 
asked to make affidavits* 

As a critic has written the author, of the 


testimony of that period was one-sided. Out of the 
obscurity of small-town life, sonic of the witnesses 

not all emerged into a nation* wide notoriety, the 
enjoyment of which they made no effort to conceal 
Not In every Instance, dryly observes a critic, were 
14 they the kind of sources we would have chosen.* 1 
Such as seemed accessible were reported to have been 
interviewed ; sometimes also their affidavits were 

Just as the author was wondering how he could 
possibly discover witnesses closer to Mrs. Eddy and 
more competent to testify, he received on May 4, 
1907, a courteous letter from the Committee on Pub- 
lication in Boston, which opened the way for a dis- 
cussion of some of the problems involved. 

But the summer of 1907 was not a favorable time 
for the author to collect material Growth within 
and public clamor without had thrust so many new 
and unexpected duties upon all persons in any way 
engaged in Christian Science work, that granting to 
such an insistent investigator as the author all the 
time and help he wished was physically impossible. 

Besides, most of the materials now available were 
yet to be collected ; for it was not until the latter 
part of 1907, that there began the systematic and 
comprehensive mobilizing of the data, which at 
first consisted of Mrs, Eddy f s letters to church 
officers. No special need for the materials had been 
foreseen; or f for that matter, could have been. 
As always Mrs* Eddy's attention was concentrated 
on things she counted of more spiritual import 
than the compilation of information concerning 
herself. Some of the letters, which perhaps the 


author might have seen, had come without expecta- 
tion of their publication; and the mere routine of 

getting from various quarters permission for their 
use in a book would have taken time ami rare not 
then available to a .staff already overworked.- 

Although the Next Friends suit did nut come up 
in court until August, 1907, the action hat! month* 
before been brought, ami through the entire spring 
preparation to meet it was taxing every heart ami 
mind in any way concerned. Owing to complete 
and inevitable failure to understand the 4 conditions 
surrounding Mrs, Eddy, the author was {lensislmtly 
pressing her people for definite, even documentary, 
information; to which he added the* requc'st that, in 
company with the venerable* Edward Everett; I!al<% 
he be allowed at her convenience to pay a call on 
Mrs- Eddy, 

The hesitation and reluctance which the Com- 
mittee showed to take steps for the granting of a re- 
quest which seemed to the author altogether reason- 
able, he did not understand* In his much writing, 
his habit had always been to go in every instance to 
the supreme source. Diplomatists and United 
Senators, Presidents and Prime Ministers opened 
wide their doors to him* In preparing, shortly be- 
fore, his Historic Towns of 

as President Charles William EHot f Colonel Thomas 
Wentworth Htgginsan, Edward Everett Hale, and a 
score of other eminent New 

assisted him. Why Mrs. Eddy's door be the 

only one in all New England which would not 
to him, puzzled the author. 

Now he understands. The 


year were beyond even Mrs. Eddy's control. Long 
one of the busiest women in the world, Mrs. Eddy had 
already been obliged to write her Boston representa- 
tive, |4 1 shall not be subject to interviews and you 
must not subject me to them, My time is worth 
more for good than to risk its mmise or to be so used 
by others," 3 

In clue season, the author's book appeared. The 
preface opened : 

Christian Science has long engaged my interest. For 
years 1 discouraged none who sought its healing ministry. 
The undiscriminating censure visited upon It In apparent 
ignorance or prejudice made no Impression on me. The 
desire Christian Scientists were constantly expressing to be 
judged by their fruits seemed to me to be both Christian and 

In the copious notes of reference to his sources at 
the end of the book, the statement was inserted that 
he had "spared no effort to find all the evidence there 
is." He took pains also to announce that he would 
stand ready to revise the book, should new evidence 
come to light at any time to make revision necessary 
in the interest of truth. 

During the years that followed, his appreciation of 
Christian Science grew, along with his sense of ama^e- 
ment that no presentation, substantial and satisfying 
to the general public, was in print touching a woman 
who had a record to her credit of more extraordinary 
and benignant things in life than any other woman 
in the history of the world. He had in fact to wait 
until 1930 to find that Mrs- Eddy, with characteristic 
wisdom, had once observed that neither the time nor 
the person had come to write her life story. 


The year 1910 brought to the author's eye many 
editorial appreciations which were evoked by Mrs. 
Eddy's passing* As he now looks back across the 
twenty years which have since intervened, he believes 
he then took a distinct step forward in understanding 
her personality and achievements. 

Selected the next year by the editors of the Schaff- 
Herzog Encyclopaedia of Religious Literature to 
write a judicial estimate, to be published midway 
between articles of commendation and of criticism of 
Mrs. Eddy and her faith, his article closed with this 
paragraph : 

The public has no longer any disposition to deny that from 
the standpoint of achievement Mrs. Eddy stood alone among 
the women of the world. . . . Mrs. Eddy and her followers 
have identified themselves as have no others in the world 
with the religious and the philosophical revolt against material- 

The Great War broke and furnished the most con- 
vincing demonstration in the history of the world of 
the unspeakable ravages to which wrong thinking 
may lead. More people than ever began to realize 
that there is something in Christian Science, as one 
critic had observed, " wholly gracious and beautiful/* 
Significantly enough he added : " It would be difficult 
satisfactorily to explain why or how or by what argu- 
ment that power should be nonexistent in Christians 


As America in 1917 was on the brink of the Great 
War, the author again wrote for publication : 

In the last ten years Christian Science has certainly en- 
couraged daily Bible reading, until now Christian Scientists 
are probably the most assiduous Bible readers in the world. 



They still avoid antagonisms. They keep singularly serene. 
They average high in otherworldliness. It looks as though 
. . . they were endeavoring to make the most of the spiritual 
reality which those who study far into the movement easily 

While overseas, a little later, to observe the effect 
of the war on English and French educational insti- 
tutions, and during the two or three years that fol- 
lowed speaking in hundreds of places throughout the 
land, the author never lost a chance to add new 
impressions to the old of Christian Science. Every- 
where he found the same devotion to things of the 
spirit, the same inconspicuous efficiency, and the 
same loyalty to the woman of their love and faith. 

Moreover, his community contacts in such places 
as Mountain Lakes, New Jersey, where he had a 
suburban home, taught him to expect Christian 
Scientists to be found on the right side of public ques- 
tions, from the education of the young to the reclama- 
tion of the old. In fact, more than once he had hearty 
cooperation from individual Christian Scientists in 
what are ordinarily termed ministerial duties, compli- 
cated in those days by the social dislocations and the 
family smash-ups which the War had brought. 

By 1921 when he received an invitation to con- 
tribute the article on " Science and Health" to the 
Cambridge History of American Literature, he had 
become convinced that there was too much construc- 
tive achievement to the credit of Mrs. Eddy to 
withhold full credit from her longer, " Christian 
Science," he therefore wrote, "is really its founder's 
creation. Where she got this idea, or where that, 
little matters. As a whole the system described in 


Science and Health is hers, and nothing that can ever 
happen will make it less than hers." 4 
Of Christian Scientists his closing words ran thus : 

With allowance for those in every religion who do not try 
to live up to its highest teachings, they measurably avoid 
friction and irritation and preserve considerable serenity and 
otherworldliness amid temptations which many of us seem 
unable to resist. They have to their credit a widely read 
daily paper which for editorial ability as well as excellent 
news service ranks among the best journals in the country. 
Finally, as the years go by, it is thought by many that Chris- 
tian Scientists seem to be increasingly disposed to emphasize 
only the outstanding virtues which their book teaches, and in 
consequence to bring forth " the fruit of the spirit love, joy, 
peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, 
temperance ; against such there is no law. " 5 

During the decade which opened with the appear- 
ance of the Cambridge History, America soared to the 
pinnacle of material achievement. Power both to 
earn and to enjoy was increased. The hours of labor 
were reduced. Comforts multiplied. The so-called 
hostilities of nature shrank, and her benevolences 
increased. The standard of physical fitness rose 
until it became bad form to enjoy ill health, or even 
to talk of being sick. Speaking of symptoms ceased 
to be an indoor sport except in institutions tarrying 
overlong in the past. Death lost much of its terror. 
Too ostentatious mourning gravitated into the dis- 
card. The Christian Science phrase "to pass on" 
began to dispute popularity with the word "dying," 
long associated, too long indeed, with the dark and 

Developments during this same decade in the 
academic world of science took place, which, to say 


trie least, were hardly anticipated. Millikan began 
to strip the "atom" of its coating. 6 Eddington 
U denied "actuality" apart from consciousness. Hal- 
|pdane made the individual mind a part of that "abso- 
^rlute or unconditioned mind," which was in the 
~ thought of St. Paul when he stated that "in him we 
live, and move, and have our being." Kirtley F. 
Mather of Harvard observed last April, as reported 
in The Churchman, in a Boston parish meeting, that 
"scientists are more and more coming not only to 
/^acknowledge the existence of spiritual forces, but to 
all phenomena a spiritual interpretation." But 
Scientists had long been holding to the 
i0familiar phrase of Mrs. Eddy: "There is no life, 
^truth, intelligence, nor substance in matter. All is 
^infinite Mind and its infinite manifestation, for God 
ttfcs All-in-all." 7 

For better or for worse, religion, as well as science, 
began to feel the urge to restate its position. Defin- 
ing God went on as energetically as ever. If God 
i has not at last been defined to death in many a 
{^theological camp, most of us may perhaps take to 
the warning which Goethe gave to Eckermann : 

Dear boy, what do we know of the idea of the Divine ; 
and what can our narrow conceptions presume to tell of the 
Supreme Being ? If I called him by a hundred names like a 
Turk, I should yet fall short and have said nothing in com- 
parison to the boundlessness of his attributes. 8 

Two preachers who grew so discouraged that they 
left the ministry this year past would seem to illus- 
trate some adverse consequences of these unsettled 
conditions. One is a Presbyterian, two years out of 
seminary and still in the middle of his twenties. 


The other is an Episcopalian in the maturity of middle 
life and, till the other day, rector of a conspicuous 
church in New York City. The reasons for their 
withdrawal appeared in two popular magazines. 9 

After one year in the ministry, the younger man 
withdraws because, to cite some of his words : 

I am muckle sick of the optimistic slush with which the 
pastors are lulling their congregations to sleep by congratu- 
lating them upon their Christian piety and assuring them 
that God loves them. I am also sick of all this talk about the 
hunger of the human heart for "pure religion and undefiled." 
The attempt to interest men In the church by feeding them 
chicken dinners belies this theory. Why can't we say quite 
frankly that the great majority of moderns care nothing about 
the church or Him it represents ? Why don't we confess that 
the statistics showing forty million Christians In this country 
are a monumental joke ? The religious longing is ineradicably 
carved upon the human heart, say the philosophers. Very 
beautiful, but untrue. I fear it is a desire for " weenie" roasts 
and bowling-alleys rather than for religion, 

The more mature man has become convinced that 
the Protestant reformers of the sixteenth century 
blundered in substituting preaching for worship; 
that the recent rapid subsidence of church going leads 
logically to the closing of the churches ; and that, 
with little prospect of developing a spiritual tech- 
nique, which will help the individual every day as well 
as Sunday to be aware of God, Protestantism will 
soon be over the abyss. 

As between the two diagnoses submitted, the 
author is unable to accept either. Anxious about 
many things, he is not anxious about God, Con- 
scious of human limitations, to the author every new 
problem is nothing more than a new challenge to 


wrest a solution out of the unknown; to find in 
an enlarging understanding of the revelation which 
Christ Jesus gave of God the solution of all problems, 
old and new. 10 

But, no matter what the risk in too elaborate de- 
fining, each mind must still give its account of God. 
It must state the reason for the faith within it. The 
ability to do so always depends on having first-hand 
faith, on knowing God first-hand. Many of our 
intellectual interests we may pass on to others. 
Some we may refer to a " Committee of the Whole/' 
But, in the higher life, each must know God with the 
heart. If we doubt we have a heart, we have to 
grow a heart to know God, to know God intimately 
near as well as infinitely far. The business, there- 
fore, of growing a heart is always pressing. Nobody 
can grow a heart for anybody else. The only way to 
prove that we have grown a heart is to submit to the 
universal test found in Edna St. Vincent Millay's 
verse : 

The world stands out on either side 
No wider than the heart is wide ; 
Above the world is stretched the sky, 
No higher than the soul is high. 
The heart can push the sea and land 
Farther away on either hand ; 
The soul can split the sky in two 
And let the face of God shine through. 
But East and West will pinch the heart 
That cannot keep them pushed apart ; 
And he whose soul is flat the sky 
Will close in on him by and by. 11 

Divisions among Christians have lost God from 
many a heart. That is why men like Bishops Brent 


and Manning, Doctors Burris Jenkins andMacfar- 
land (the latter having recently rounded out twenty 
years of executive direction of the Federal Council of 
Churches), in season and out, have called Christen- 
dom to get together on at least a working basis. 
That is why as long ago as November 12, 1906, Mrs, 
Eddy wrote Dr. Hamilton Holt, then Editor of The 
Independent, 12 now President of Rollins College, Flor- 
ida: "I love the prosperity of Zion, be it promoted 
by Catholic, by Protestant, or by Christian Science, 
which anoints with Truth, opening the eyes of the 
blind and healing the sick, I would no more quarrel 
with a man because of his religion than I would 
because of his art." 

History has been a succession of revelations of the 
Highest, flashing forth when the night looked black- 
est. And so to-day as yesterday : 

I know of lands that are sunk In shame, 

And hearts that faint and tire ; 

And I know of men who ask not fame 

Who would give their lives for the fire. 

I know of hearts that despair of help 

And lives that could kindle to flame, 

And I know a Name, a Name, a Name 

Can set these lives on fire. 

Its soul is a brand, its letters flame ; 

I know a Name, a Name, a Name 

'Twill set these lives on fire. 1 

When the resurgence of critical interest in Chris- 
tian Science came a year ago, the author was invited, 
at a New York luncheon table, to speak out his 
opinion of the situation. His reply to the friends 
who made the request, one of whom had been editor 
of the Christian Science periodicals and was himself 


the writer of several books, was an outright declara- 
tion that the time had come for the spokesmen of 
Christian Science effectively and finally to lift dis- 
cussion out of the lowlands of controversy, to the 
heights of general understanding. To one he ob- 
served : 

You ought to write a book based on the hitherto unused 
materials which your church must have, and for all time lay 
some of the smaller bothers and misapprehensions which every 
little while reappear. The climate has changed. The 
public is weary of controversy. Christian Scientists have 
done too many fine things to be disturbed so often by vexa- 
tious disputation. Bring it to an end the only way you can. 

Almost chapter by chapter, the author blocked out 
the book he thought the times require. As the group 
broke up, each going his own way, it was assumed 
that such a book would soon be written by some one 
belonging to the fold with access to the abundant 
sources, which have of late been assembled by the 
authorities of the church. In due season, arrange- 
ments were made for a conference between the 
author and the Board of Directors in Boston, con- 
sisting of Mr. Edward A. Merritt, Mr. William R. 
Rathvon, Mrs. Annie M. Knott, Mr. George Wendell 
Adams, and Mr. Charles E. Heitman. His vision 
of the book which he believed should be written could 
now be thrown on a somewhat larger canvas than 
was possible at a luncheon table. After several dis- 
cussions, in which all present shared, agreement 
seemed to be general that the time at last had come 
to supplement the writings of the generation past, 
based on partial knowledge as they had to be, by a 
life-size portrait of Mrs. Eddy f for which the many 
new facts available might furnish the material. 


Such a book would have to be free from pettiness. 
Controversy would not be sought. It ought not 
merely to be based on original sources but also to be 
written with such simplicity and engaging freshness 
as would make it readable to alL 

While humanizing Mrs. Eddy, this book would 
naturally not neglect to make much of the extraor- 
dinary foresight shown in her constructive work 
of instituting, organizing, and administering a move- 
ment which grew so fast as to attract the world's 
attention in her lifetime and to hold it since her pass- 
ing on. Every incident accepted for inclusion would 
be chosen with relationship to this larger purpose, 
and nothing intentionally overlooked which would 
help to give Mrs. Eddy her proper place among 
world builders. 

As the discussions developed, the conclusion slowly 
emerged that in order to interest and inform the 
public outside, in addition to those within Christian 
Science, the book would better be written by one 
without the fold and yet who had given proof that 
he possessed a good general understanding both of 
the movement and of its originator. 

By a process of elimination, finally the task fell to 
this author. The Board generously promised him 
free access to the rich sources committed to their 
care, and also to respond to any proper requests for 
assistance that might be necessary in the execution 
of the task. No pledge was asked of him, and he 
gave none. 

Before reaching a final decision, he talked over the 
matter with friends in New York and elsewhere. 
They agreed with him as to the desirability of such a 


book, and predicted general interest on the part of 
the public in it. Dr. Albert Shaw, whose monu- 
mental life of Lincoln now appearing is a model, 
tersely advised, "Tell the story as though it never had 
been told before/' 

As, at last, the author approached his task, he felt 
that his background of twenty-five years of deepen- 
ing appreciation of the significance of Christian 
Science and of the personality of Mrs. Eddy should 
be an asset. On the other hand, his conviction 
seemed warranted that, with access granted to the 
colossal collection of original materials the most 
valuable part of which, for the author's purpose, had 
been collected in the last few years the hour had 
struck for the life-size portrait of Mary Baker Eddy 
to be made. 

On both sides, there was risk. The author might 
disappoint the Board. Every writer knows that 
between having a vision and projecting it on paper, 
a wide gulf yawns. Almost anything can happen 
to obscure a writer's insight, or to divert him from 
his course. Many a book has been marred by listen- 
ing overmuch to counsel in its preparation. Many 
a book has been dwarfed by refusing counsel alto- 
gether. Even after investigation begins, conditions 
may not prove as favorable as they at first appeared. 
Sometimes the sources disappoint. They prove less 
important on close inspection than they promised in 
the distance, or they turn out so amorphous, so 
unordered, so impossible to classify, that they are 
unworkable. But whatever difficulties arise, once an 
author assumes his task, his is the inescapable 
responsibility to see it through in his own way. 


On the other hand, the Board, through no fault of 
their own, might disappoint the author seeking all 
the facts that may be. More than once Mrs. Eddy 
herself had been misunderstood. Starting out pos- 
sibly with good intentions members of her own 
household had, now and then, turned into foes. 
Furthermore, a part of the failure in those Boston 
days to grasp her meaning, was due to the novelty 
of her teaching* She humorously reported that on 
one occasion asking all those in her audience to stand 
up who had understood what she said, not one stood 
up. Since Mrs. Eddy passed on, the directorate, now 
representing her, have not always found their course 
clear or their task easy. The responsibility to direct 
the movement, to care for the flock which Mrs. Eddy 
mothered so wisely, rests upon their shoulders, and 
they must take no unnecessary risks. 

But, if the task could be performed with the under- 
standing of all concerned, it might be worth doing. 
The book would then, perhaps, do its bit to instill 
public confidence in a group which too few outsiders 
realize train themselves with the same meticulous 
care to live the higher life as the " track f> man trains 
for his "meet/ 1 or the pianist practices for his concert 

Certain conditions, on both sides, would naturally 
be observed. The author must be left untrammeled 
in his work. His habits of intellectual creativeness 
which for years had been developing must be re- 
spected. His time must be conserved. In spite of 
his marked social instincts, he had for a season to 
deny them indulgence. Financially, he had to be 
independent. The book was to be Ms book. If 


evidently official or inspired , his chief purpose in 
writing it might be defeated. On these terms the 
author set about his task ; and as he nears its close, 
he gladly testifies that the faith pledged to him has 
been kept. He has been permitted to consult every- 
thing necessary to the understanding of the subject. 
Nothing has been withheld to which he sought access. 
By day as well as night, he has come and gone, as 
suited his convenience, on these errands of research. 
Unvarying courtesy has been shown him. There 
has been no infringement of his personal integrity 
or of his financial independence. All necessary aids 
have been at hand. 

Being somewhat familiar with some of the greater 
libraries of the world, from the British Museum to 
the Library of Congress, the author cannot speak too 
highly of the originality, resourcefulness, efficiency, 
and unselfish service rendered by the Christian 
Science staff. No place does he know where a book 
of this type could have been done with such ease. In 
many excellent libraries, an investigator counts it no 
hardship sometimes to wait long for an important 
document to be placed before him. In the prepara- 
tion of this book, the author cannot recall an in- 
stance in which what he has required has not been, 
without delay, forthcoming, so excellently organized 
is the entire department, so carefully ordered are the 
rich materials of which they take tender and intelli- 
gent care. 

Since a biography is rarely written as completely 
as this from original sources, the reader may care to 
hear something of them. He will recall if he has 
read to this point in the Prologue that it is almost 


a quarter of a century since the author began without 
prevision to collect the materials out of which this 
book has grown. 

Obviously his acquaintance, at first, was confined 
to those not close to Mrs. Eddy. No others then 
appeared accessible. As the years elapsed, his 
acquaintance widened, his correspondence increased 
with those who could speak with much authority, 
and the source of the materials grew on which to base 
the judgment which he was gradually forming. 
Now, as he nears the completion of a task which he 
began a quarter of a century ago, he finds that, in 
all probability, he has known, in one way or another, 
more of those on both sides qualified to testify con- 
cerning Mrs. Eddy than anybody else in the same 
period. All this time the author has been an 
ordained Episcopal minister, intensely interested in 
his Church, and with voice and pen often speaking 
for it beyond the range of his own parish. 

His more immediate approach to the task began 
by making the personal acquaintance of the Direc- 
tors, their many helpers, and also others able and 
ready to assist him. Many who knew Mrs. Eddy 
ipt the last years of her life, or their descendants, or 
even their neighbors, furnished him much information 
not before available. 

The more important places where Mrs, Eddy 
lived were visited, and of her last home at Chestnut 
Hill a somewhat careful study was made. The many 
books she read, and marked, were examined ; and 
the more important of them for his purpose were 
turned into abstracts for effective use. 

Written recollections from almost all who ever 


knew her well were supplemented by talks in person 
with many of them, some of whom by request came 
from afar to see the author. Judged by the stand- 
ard which courts apply to human testimony, these 
new witnesses have proved trustworthy. Intellec- 
tually alert, as those associated with Mrs. Eddy had 
to be, they are naively loyal to her memory. Yet 
without collusion, often indeed never having met or 
corresponded, their testimony is substantially free 
from contradictions. 

The general correspondence of the movement, the 
copies of Mrs. Eddy's letters, the letters others wrote 
to her, and the multitudinous other materials occupy 
a large fireproof vault in the Executive Offices. 

Her original letters, amounting to more than eight 
thousand, a large proportion of them written with 
her own hand and many of special value only recently 
added, are mounted in fifty-seven large volumes hav- 
ing a general index, cross references, and a subject 
index in concordance style. Bound in fine leather, 
specially imported from England, the volumes are 
approximately fifteen inches by twelve inches in size. 
They are kept in a moisture-proof vault, specially 
fitted for them. The temperature of the vault is 
maintained at from sixty-six degrees to sixty-eight 
degrees in summer as well as in winter, and all other 
known precautions to safeguard such treasures are 

The preserving of the letters Is done by a special 
process, in some respects original. Before its mount- 
ing, each letter is placed in a bowl of water and 
thoroughly soaked. Then it is stretched out even 
on a zinc board and covered with a coating of paste. 


Next it is set in a large sheet of special grade paper 
cut out to form a frame. Then it is hung up on a 
line like clothes to dry. 

After drying, the letters are put under a heavy 
press with wax paper between the sheets to keep 
them from adhering to each other, and large paste- 
boards beneath them for protection. Then the press 
is clamped down and they are left there for twenty- 
four hours. Upon removal silk sheets are placed on 
either side of the letters, and, to prevent fraying, tis- 
sue strips are used to cover the edges where silk and 
paper meet. Once more they are dampened and 
pressed until they remain absolutely flat. Afterwards 
they are assembled in signatures, sewn to make 
volumes each of about one-hundred pages, and are 
ready for the binder, who comes to the church 
offices to do his work. 

The leather for the binding is of the best blue- 
black levant, and the volumes are hand-tooled* 

Approaching the volumes in The Mother Church 
vault, the designation on the back reads as follows : 


Letters and Miscellany Letters and Miscellany 

Vol. 54 VoL 55 

Nos. 7526-7652 Nos. 7653-7824 

Looking back with reverent appreciation of this 
rare privilege of studying the life of a notable reli- 
gious leader, as reflected in this mass of unusual detail 
over which he has pored both day and night, the 
author vividly realizes how necessary such sources 
are in any writing on this theme. 

In fact, to attempt to do a biography of Mary 


Baker Eddy without steeping the mind in this mate- 
rial would seem as futile as to attempt a biography of 
George Washington, without recourse to the Library 
of Congress and the fourteen volumes of letters edited 
by Ford and containing the recollections of Washing- 
ton's friends. 

In the nineties at Johns Hopkins University, the 
author had the good fortune to hear Woodrow Wilson 
give the material in lecture form of more than one 
book which he was afterward to publish. He recalls 
with special vividness his many talks with Woodrow 
Wilson about the materials for Division and Reunion, 
which covers our national history beginning with 
Andrew Jackson and ending with the close of the first 
century under the Constitution. Woodrow Wilson 
still a boy in the South was a loyal Southerner when 
the war was on between the States. In the course, 
however, of spending his college days in the North 
and later, after he took his Ph.D. at Johns Hopkins, of 
teaching successively at Bryn Mawr, Wesleyan, and 
Princeton, with six weeks of lecturing every winter at 
Johns Hopkins, many of his earlier prejudices against 
the North died out. Without the loss of his love for 
the Southland, he thought and spoke and wrote 
increasingly in terms national, once calling his 
students to : 

Be strong-backed, brown-handed, upright as your pines ; 
By the scale of a hemisphere shape your designs, 

Writing his preface after he had finished work on 
the manuscript of Division and Reunion, Woodrow 
Wilson showed that he was keenly sensible of both 
the advantages and disadvantages which lay in his 


Southern bringing up and his Northern contacts. 
In the closing sentence of that preface, after a modest 
admission that his work might contain imperfections, 
he stoutly laid claim to impartiality; for, he said, 
"Impartiality is a matter of the heart, and I know 
with what disposition I have written." 


Jesus brought the undistinguished and the handi- 
capped good news. "The blind receive their sight, 
and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the 
deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and the poor have 
the gospel preached to them/' 1 

No news could then have been more welcome to 
these millions, ever with us, of neglected ones. All 
the centuries up from the Egyptian Book of the Dead, 
that earliest religious book in history, to Nietzsche, 
contempt for the average man and fawning deference 
for the inhumanly unhampered superman have been 
the rule. Rarely have the sick, the sinful, and the 
dying heard any good news other than the good tid- 
ings which Jesus brought of a Heavenly Father who 
cares 2 for every one of us, poor as well as rich, young 
as well as old, who numbers every hair in every head, 
and lets no sparrow, however tiny, fall unnoticed to 
the ground. 

To the early Christians this radically different 
understanding of themselves which Jesus brought to 
them was news too good to keep. They simply had 
to pass it on. They had no time to stop for argu- 
ment. To every challenge to engage in disputation 
they turned a deaf ear. Served with a summons to 
explain, they quoted the man after his sight had been 
restored who ended inquiry with the reply, "One 
thing I know, that, whereas I was blind, now I see." 3 



Christian Science "proclaims itself a bearer of the 
same good news* Christian Scientists could not 
keep it to themselves if they would and would not if 
they could ; for many of them have experienced in 
their own persons transformations similar to those of 
apostolic experience. They have been emancipated 
from grievous illnesses not only physical, but also 
moral and mental If they were to hold their peace, 
it seems to them as if "the stones would immediately 
cry out." 4 That is why their Wednesday evening 
service is anticipated by them weekly with delight 
and attended with singular devotion at a time when 
midweek services in other churches are either strug- 
gling for existence or have expired altogether. 

There is a challenge here which Christian Science 
offers to the world, and no longer can it be evaded. 
In fact, ridicule, flaw picking in this tenet or in that 
of Christian Science, sometimes tumultuous contro- 
versy spiced with outworn gibes, no longer satisfy 
a reading public every day growing more sophisti- 
cated and also better informed* 

The sincere testimony offered by thousands, and 
thousands, of responsible people the whole world 
round that they have found joy and peace, healing 
and a higher aim in life in consequence of their 
adherence to this faith must now be regarded 
seriously. Whatever opinion the reader may hold of 
the theology of Christian Science, the evidence is 
now overwhelming that for innumerably many, 
Christian Science works. It meets for them the 
pragmatic test which Professor William James in 
1907 set up that "True ideas are those that we can 
assimilate, validate, corroborate, and verify/ 1 

Specially photugrap/ied and copyrighted by Richard Southall Grant, Used by permission. 


Illuminated for the evening service. The Church Park in 
the foreground. 


It would be a poor compliment, indeed, to the 
reader if the author did not invite him in this non- 
controversial book, written by one not a member of 
the Christian Science Church, to join in a clear-eyed 
look on at least a few representative testimonies out 
of the many now available. No other course is open. 
The evidence is not to be dismissed. It is not 
negligible. The witnesses are people of social, 
intellectual, and spiritual significance. 

Dr. Laurence McK, Gould, who was second in 
command to Rear Admiral Byrd in the recent Ant- 
arctic Expedition, sent these arresting words : 

In the physical world one may endure the hardships of 
exploration with some confidence that he will receive at least 
a modicum of approval and appreciation. In the world of 
things not material this is much less likely to be true. Too 
often the explorer or pioneer here receives but scant sympathy 
and seldom lives to see his visions become realities. Probably 
no person who pioneered or explored beyond the margin of 
the conventional in this world ever lived to see such abundant 
and widespread fruitage as did the founder of Christian 
Science Mary Baker Eddy, And each day finds this move- 
ment just a little bit at least more widespread than it was on 
the preceding day. 

Christian Science is an incontrovertible fact and no one 
can think to interpret or even understand the trends of modern 
religious thought without giving serious attention to it. To 
accurately appraise anything is in part to delimit It and that 
can scarcely be even attempted in the case of Christian 
Science. The Christian Science Church with all its affiliated 
institutions comprehends this movement only in part. The 
essential philosophy of this faith has found its way into the 
thought and attitude of many Protestant Churches and there 
is no measuring its boundaries. This widespread and lasting 
fruitage is the greatest evidence of the essential soundness of 
Christian Science teachings. 


The next is Philip Kerr, sometime secretary to 
Lloyd George and now Marquis of Lothian, who 
has recently written for this book : 5 

Many spiritually minded men and women throughout the 
ages have found their way to the direct knowledge of God and 
have taught that knowledge to their fellow men. But Mary 
Baker Eddy has done something in the field of religion which 
is unique. Through her study of the Bible and of the words 
and works of Christ Jesus she has not only given us the full 
definition of the nature of the living God but she has also 
analyzed the origin and character of that evil or materialism 
from which humanity has never yet been able to escape and 
has shown us how we can destroy it and so prove our birth- 
right as the children of God. Later ages will recognize that 
the writing of Science and Health, after Mrs, Eddy had 
demonstrated the truth of the teachings It contains by healing 
the sick, redeeming the sinner, and raising the dead as no one 
had done since the days of Jesus, was the turning point in 
human history. For it has given to mankind in a form which 
all can understand the Science which will enable it to destroy 
utterly every phase of evil, sin, sorrow, sickness and death 
and thereby bring into our experience in all its purity, beauty 
and loveliness that perfect world which Jesus described as the 
Kingdom of God. In this age of preoccupation with the cares 
and pleasures of mortal existence the unique significance of 
Mrs. Eddy may not be generally discerned. But posterity 
will recognize her as the greatest woman who ever lived upon 
this planet. 

Next is a word sent in June, 1930, by Viscount 
Astor, of interest on its own account and also because 
of the admiration felt for Lady Astor in her own land : 

Youth, science, intellectualism, modernism, challenge the- 
ology; and theologians are not able to give a satisfying 
answer to the very reasonable questions the world of to-day 
insists upon putting. As a result Christianity has lost both 
adherents and influence. 


Compared with this admitted loss the growth and the 
increasing membership of Christian Science is phenomenal. 
This is doubly remarkable in a conservative country like 
Britain with its Established and Free Churches and their 
great position and tradition. What is the reason for this 
phenomenon ? 

Christian Science is logical. Given certain premises which 
are accepted by all Christians the conclusions of Christian 
Science are inevitable. The natural scientist, too, who is 
not an atheist can find in Christian Science a philosophy which 
fits in with many modern views of the Universe. Lastly, 
suffering humanity finds in Christian Science a remedy. 

Across the years comes drifting the memorable tes- 
timony of the Seventh Earl of Dumrtore, written 
before he passed on in 1907 : 

I never knew the meaning of real happiness until I became 
a Christian Scientist. Amusements, relaxations, tastes, and 
pursuits that seemed to me in the old days the only things 
that made life worth living, I now know had never the true 
ring of happiness about them ; they afforded me but a spurious 
kind of satisfaction, which I, in my ignorance of what life 
really means, mistook for happiness. The world that one 
day appeared to me so full of what I mistook for happiness 
and joy, would the very next day appear to me to be gloomy 
and miserable, full of doubt and discord ; whereas to-day 
there is no shadow of uncertainty over the world as revealed 
to me in Christian Science, but a lasting sense of peace, sun- 
shine, happiness, and love. Even money troubles can have 
no power to disturb the equanimity of the Christian Scientist, 
once he has brought himself to realize that God and not 
man is the source of all supply. 

American visitors to Cambridge remember well 
the distinguished Master of Trinity College, Dr. 
Montagu Butler. His widow, daughter of the late 
Sir James Ramsay, is the next witness : 


Every day they live, Christian Scientists are indebted to 
Mrs. Eddy. Through her writings their whole outlook on 
life and experience of life has been changed. She has enabled 
them to find convincing proof of the truth of Christianity as 
taught by Christ Jesus, and has shown them how it may be 
applied and lived to-day. She has solved enigmas, for an 
answer to which they had searched in vain in other directions. 

Count Helmuth von Moltke, of Berlin, expressed 
himself as confident that "the Christian Science 
movement is safely anchored through God's protect- 
ing wisdom and love/' 

Up in Sweden, where Christian Science is growing 
apace, Count Sigge Cronstedt, of Stockholm, adds 
his voice : 

The more I have the privilege to study Christian Science 
and to practice what I have learned therefrom, the more I 
humbly and gratefully acknowledge and appreciate the 
immense importance of the life work of Mary Baker Eddy. 

There is a plentiful supply of impressive confessions 
from American sources which vie in appreciation 
with these European ones. As a business man, 
Mr. J. M. Studebaker, Jr., of the Studebaker Cor- 
poration says: 

Although I am not as yet a member of the Christian 
Science Church, I have for many years seen members of my 
family benefited by the teachings of this wonderful work. 
I sincerely feel that Mary Baker Eddy, as the discoverer and 
founder of Christian Science, has given to the world through 
Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures and her other 
writings, a complete statement of truth which is healing and 
bringing comfort to every sincere thinker. 

For men who "go down to the sea In ships," 
Commodore John M. Orchard speaks : 


Our Master's message, "Go and shew. John again those 
things which ye do hear and see," impels this witness to my 
grateful appreciation of the work of our revered Leader, 
Mary Baker Eddy, discoverer and founder of Christian Science 
and author of its Textbook, Science and Health with Key to the 

In my own experience, simply through earnest study of 
the Bible in connection with Science and Plealth, old age glasses 
were permanently discarded, 

At one time the ship under my command was enabled to 
carry out instructions which necessitated entering a harbor 
through a channel having outlying rocks and no navigating 
aids, in spite of dense fog and strong irregular currents. 

More than all this is the peace and poise with which 
Science touches every phase of right endeavor and points it to 
higher, happier attainment. 

Among educators Professor Hermann S. Hering, 6 
sometime on the faculty of Johns Hopkins University : 

Christian healing is an essential element in Christian living, 
although not generally so considered. From the inception 
of Christianity, however, only a few have accepted fully our 
Master's teachings, caught their spirit, and manifested this 
Christ-spirit in healing works, notably the early Christians 
who, during the first three centuries of the Christian era, 
did such marvelous healing, and led such self-sacrificing and 
consecrated lives. 

Dean William E. Masterson, of the College of Law, 
University of Idaho, arrests attention with his words : 

A thorough and unbiased study of the life of Mrs. Eddy 
reveals a woman of great personal charm, rare culture and 
learning, a purity of life and purpose, unsurpassed unselfish- 
ness, and the profoundest wisdom and spiritual discernment 
and understanding. She is, doubtless, the greatest prophet 
and benefactor that mankind has ever had, with the exception 
of Christ Jesus. I am convinced that she came according 
to prophecy and that through her there has been revealed and 


restored to humanity the comforter which St. John declared 
would be sent "from the Father/* Such a revelation could 
come only through the noblest and purest type of womanhood. 
Subsequent to this discovery, which she later named Christian 
Science, her life was one unselfish and tireless effort to reduce 
to human comprehension and to establish among men this 
science as a practical and healing religion. This she did by 
means of her teaching, her writings, and her church and the 
manifold channels of its activity. Such was her unswerving 
devotion to a cause in which her faith remained fixed and 
unshaken. Only those who have observed the beneficial 
effects of the application of this science to the lives of others 
or felt its benign influence in their own lives can properly 
appreciate Mrs. Eddy and her mission and justly appraise her 
work in its relation to human welfare. 

A former physician, Dr. Walton Hubbard, of Los 
Angeles, California: 

My experience covering a period of nine years in the 
practice of medicine, followed by the practice of Christian 
Science, has proved to me that the results following Christian 
Science treatment are incomparably better than those follow- 
ing the use of material means. 

For the stage, Mary Pickford : 

We are adjured to count our blessings and I count among 
my greatest, the clearer spiritual vision that has come to us 
in the light of Mary Baker Eddy's interpretations of Christ's 
teachings. Facing a material world and preaching a doctrine 
of spiritual thought, she stood practically alone and matched 
her humanity and vision with a high courage that, in itself, 
should be an inspiration to all of us. 

Corinne Griffith : 

Mary Baker Eddy is the greatest benefactress the world 
has ever known, and even to those not interested in Christian 
Science, the clean-minded, honest influence of her life and 
works is bound to be felt. 


Conrad Nagel : 

Mary Baker Eddy has given to the world a religion that 
is demonstrable and practical, and offers every human being a 
thorough and complete solution to any and all problems that 
may present themselves. I have many times discussed 
Christian Science and Mrs. Eddy with most of the foremost 
people in the motion picture industry, and find that they all 
have the greatest admiration for her and for her teachings. 
I have found that, while not members of any Science Church 
or even avowed Christian Scientists, the heads of several of 
the biggest organizations in the motion picture industry have 
many times turned for help to her teachings. 

Religious people outside of Christian Science, and 
naturally differing widely from those inside, are more 
and more bestowing upon the good news which 
Christian Science proclaims appreciative recognition. 
A few of the more commanding out of a multitude of 
such tributes are selected for citation here. 

In one of the Encyclical letters issued to the Bish- 
ops and Clergy of the Anglican Church by the late 
Archbishop of Canterbury, Dr. Randall Davidson, 
to begin again overseas, one finds the sentence : 

There is much in Christian Science which ought to be 
found within the Church, where it would be supplemented by 
truths which in Christian Science are neglected. 7 

The new Archbishop of York, the Most Reverend 
and Rt. Hon. William Temple, in his book entitled, 

Essays in Christian Politics: 

There is no doubt that we have in the church neglected 
the connection that does exist between faith and health, and 
it is largely because of that that Christian Science, for example, 
has been able to gain so many adherents ; for the practice of 
Christian Science has brought incalculable benefit to many 


One of two London clergymen who have spoken 
with unusual clearness, the Reverend Edward T. 
Vernon : 

God used Mrs. Eddy for a special revelation, and there Is, 
indeed, no reason why this should not be so. No just person 
can fail to admire her as a religious leader. She has founded 
a great church, and, let us say it frankly, brought great 
blessing on countless lives. 

The second, Dr. John Shaw : 

I am not a Christian Scientist, but I believe in what I 
should regard as the essential tenet of their creed, and which I 
might sum up in the words, " The Lord's hand is not shortened, 
that it cannot save." 

Ireland will be represented by the Reverend 
Richard W. Seaver of Belfast : 

We owe much to Christian Science for emphasizing the 
fact that " thoughts are things/' and insisting upon our power 
and our duty to manage thought as the root of action. 

Returning to the United States, the following 
admission is made by the new Episcopal Bishop 
Coadjutor of St. Louis, the Right Reverend William 
Scarlett : 

Christian Science has made the church aware it has over- 
looked a great power and it has set the church to thinking 
of healing. 

But even more to the point are the words of the 
Reverend Dr. Elwood Worcester because he is the 
founder of the Emmanuel Movement, which is largely 
responsible for the development of the new interest 
in spiritual healing observable in the Episcopal 
Church: 8 

The doctrines of Christian Science, for example, have 
been denounced, ridiculed, exploited times without number, 


apparently with as much effect as throwing pebbles at the 
sea checks the rising of the tide. Preachers, physicians, 
editors of powerful journals, philosophers, humorists, unite in 
pouring contempt upon this despicable superstition, very 
much as Juvenal, Tacitus, and Celsus mocked at nascent 
Christianity, but in spite of them it lives. While most other 
religious bodies are declining or barely holding their own, it 
grows by leaps and bounds. AH over this country solid and 
enduring temples are reared by grateful hands and conse- 
crated to the ideal and name of Mrs. Eddy. And this strange 
phenomenon has occurred in the full light of day, at the end 
of the nineteenth and at the beginning of the twentieth century, 
and these extraordinary doctrines have propagated themselves 
not in obscure corners of the earth, among an illiterate and a 
fanatical populace, but in the chief centers of American 

Reverend Dr. Charles F. Potter describes Mrs. 
Eddy as "the most compelling figure in American 
religious history/' 

The late President Charles William Eliot, eminent 
in the field of education, in his customary downright 
and forthright way once observed that " Christian 
Science is good Christianity. " 

President Edward S. Parsons, of Marietta (Ohio) 
College, gives this explanation of his good opinion : 

The Christian Science churches have been crowded be- 
cause they have been in a real sense the Church of the living 
God. They have somehow persuaded people that there is a 
living God, whose strength is in a real way at their command ; 
that not merely the past, but the present and the future, are 
the field of God's control and action, and that because He 
is, there can be nothing fundamentally wrong with the world. 

Doctors, too, are beginning to show less reluctance 
in admitting that Christian Science has good unde- 
niable to its credit : 


Dr. William Mayo, of Rochester, Minnesota : 

I have sent people to Christian Scientists and they have 
got relief. 

Dr. Copeland Smith, of Chicago, in a radio sermon 
described Christian Science as : 

The opening of a window to the winds of Heaven. It is 
the mightiest protest yet made by the human spirit against 
the blatant materialism of the present age. 

Dr. Richard C Cabot, of Boston : 
Christian Science has done a great deal of good. 

The attitude of the press Is no longer so adversely 
critical as it used to be. Even twenty years ago, 
Isaac Marcosson could describe Mrs. Eddy as "a 
striking character, who must be reckoned with in any 
estimate of the women who have made history." 

Thomas L. Masson : 

They pay their bills, erect beautiful edifices without 
effort, heal diseases according to the teaching of Christ, and, 
owing to the strict discipline of keeping their minds pure, are 
exceedingly prosperous. 

The Editor of the Daily Journal-Press, of St. Cloud, 
Minnesota : 

Whatever opinions one may have had regarding the 
doctrine of this church, it must be admitted that Its members 
are splendid, patriotic, law-respecting people. 

Judge William G. Ewing : 

Christian Science Is the Christian religion pure and simple, 
a religion of works, a nearer approach to the ministering re- 
ligion that Jesus taught and practised In the accomplishment 
of his mission to the world than men have known for seventeen 
hundred years. 


Many of the women who have made places for 
themselves since the freer entrance of their, sex into 
American public life are giving serious thought to 
Christian Science. 

Mrs. Alvin T. Hert, sometime Vice-Chairman of 
the National Republican Committee : 

The constantly increasing preaching of health by various 
religions is proof of the truth of what Mary Baker Eddy 
taught. The lives of Christian Scientists expressing this 
truth are a benefit to mankind which people generally must 

Mrs. Mabel Walker Willebrandt, recently Assistant 
Attorney General of the United States : 

The world is now far enough removed from controversy 
over Mrs. Eddy as a personality to recognize her wholly 
spiritual conception of the universe and human personality 
as a world force making toward the betterment and happiness 
of individual lives, control over adverse environment, and the 
purification and elevation of even material and human aims 
and activities. 

The Editor of the Christian Herald, Stanley High, 
who was once a member of the staff of The Christian 
Science Monitor : 

From my own observation and my own contact with these 
friends, I am convinced of the very rich fruitage that Christian 
Science is bringing about in the lives of many people* 

Cecil B. DeMille, of the Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer 
Studios, Hollywood, California, who is not himself a 
Christian Scientist : 

Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy is one of the great benefactors 
of mankind. She has given to the world one of the great 
religions. She has interpreted the life and teachings of Jesus 


of Nazareth in a manner to prove a blessing to many hundreds 
of thousands of souls. She has carried the light of truth into 
many dark places. She has perhaps done more to fulfill the 
words of the Great Master, Himself, than any individual of 
recent centuries. 

Mark Twain's final reversal of his previous judg- 
ment may come as news to many : 

Christian Science is humanity's boon. Mother Eddy de- 
serves a place in the Trinity as much as any member of it. 
She has organized and made available a healing principle that 
for two thousand years has never been employed except as 
the merest kind of guesswork. She is the benefactor of the 
age. 9 

Although subject all through its history to ridicule 
and criticism so unreasonable as sometimes to cross 
the line of persecution, Christian Science has gone 
steadily on its way* In fact, opposition at the fiercest 
has stimulated Its growth. In three years alone, fol- 
lowing the hue and cry of 1907, the Christian Science 
Churches built and paid for almost doubled. The fol- 
lowing dates are stepping-stones In Its development : 

1875, Science and Health was published, 

1875-1876, The Christian Scientist Association was organ- 
ized and services were held under its auspices in Lynn* 

1879, church organized in Boston under a charter. 

1892, church reorganized under unique statute of Massa- 
chusetts and with twelve First Members. 

1892, the number of churches and societies was 155. 

1907, the number of churches and societies was 646. 

1910, the number of churches and societies was 1212. 

1930, the number of churches and societies Is 2451.* 
* (and 39 university organizations) 

Those who expected that when Mrs. Eddy passed 
on (in 1910) Christian Science would soon begin to 


dwindle and in the end disappear will note that, from 
1910 to 1930, the increase in the number of churches, 
societies, and university organizations has averaged 
between five and six a month, and that this past year 
one new church has been dedicated, and paid for, 
every week. 

To those who ask in good faith, "What are repre- 
sentative Christian Scientists like?" the answer is, 
14 Quite like other people. " They smile, but not 
vacuously. Recruited some may be from the discard 
and the graveyard as well as from the membership 
rolls of the churches but they never laugh unnaturally 
like Lazarus in O'Neill's play. They seek peace with 
all men, because they start with peace in their own 
hearts. If they look prosperous that can scarcely 
be surprising since poverty, like sin and sickness, 
is to them an illusion and, in accordance with Pro- 
fessor William James' well-known law, they tend to 
become what they believe they are. Christian 
Scientists are so busy minding their own business 
that they do not have, and show no disposition to 
make, any time to interfere with the business of their 
neighbors. Taught by their faith that "the powers 
that be are ordained of God/' they of course obey 
their country's laws. Such bad habits as have not 
already been crowded out by the adoption of this 
new interest, the economy of Christian Science is 
designed to correct. 

Moderate tasks and moderate leisure, 
Quiet living, strict-kept measure, 

it is this which Scientists desire. Never are they 
noisy or disorderly. They do not fret, nor cry aloud. 


Drink they regard as an evil, and fleshly. Few 
Scientists use tobacco. Many of them shun coffee 
and tea. To Christian Scientists the inner dynamo 
of the God-life furnishes all the energizing man re- 
quires. That without any official compulsion they 
vote "dry 11 goes without saying. Contact with the 
sensational in the newspapers is avoided by the habit- 
ual reading of their own dignified daily, which the 
Rt. Hon. BL A. L. Fisher calls "one of the best- 
informed journals of our tinie, n 

In books ephemeral in content, they take little 
interest. Their reading taste is kept fine by employ- 
ment upon a literature of lasting worth. None show 
more liking for good music than Christian Scientists. 
They travel, journeying much by motor. For small- 
town gossip, they substitute an interest in world 
affairs by which they have become internationally 
minded and intelligent friends of world peace. 10 
While the difference between Christian Scientists 
and other Christians may appear slight, what differ- 
ence there is matters. It is often an actual redistri- 
bution of the emphasis in human relationships. 

Dr. Joseph Wood Krutch 11 observes that, with 
some of the main trends of scientific thought now 
headed toward religion and of theological thought 
toward science, the two may pass each other on the 
road and not know it. But Christian Scientists 
believe they have the answer to the riddle. They 
are openly committed to a mutual and peaceful inter- 
penetration of religion by science, and science by 
religion, and they would gladly see all Christians of 
whatever fold commit themselves to the same, 

"The love of Christ in the human heart . . . 


creates a new, vast world/' says the Reverend John 
S. Bunting, 12 "in which the spirit of man may live 
and move/' Christian Scientists make such constant 
daily endeavors to live in that world that many of 
them, with St. Paul, might say without exaggeration, 
"For me to live is Christ/' 

All this awareness of God, this demonstration of 
the power of God to transform, this devotion to the 
Bible, this absorption in the Christ, is the product of 
what may perhaps be called a priesthood of democ- 
racy, fostered now through almost three generations. 
Christian Science makes every man responsible for 
his own inner life. * Helps he may have, not sub- 
stitutes. If he is to attain the higher salvation which 
expresses itself in perfect health of body and mind, 
he must " work out (his) own salvation. " X3 - 

Never can the dubious privilege be his of referring 
back to a date, immediate or remote, when he was 
converted, and of letting it go at that. ? He cannot 
live on a mere date. The manna on which his inner 
life is fed has to be gathered fresh every day. Nor 
has he any preacher to whom he can look to keep 
up his morale. For there is no place in Christian 
Science for any human preachetv / "The Bible and 
the Christian Science textbook are our only preach- 
ers/' reports the Christian Science Quarterly. The 
Readers appointed to read the Bible and the textbook 
at the Sunday services hold office as a rule no longer 
than three years. No Christian Science Church is 
given any chance to grow dependent on the personal 
popularity of any man, or any woman. A reminder 
to "have no ambition, affection, nor aim apart from 
holiness" M rings ever through the Christian Science 


soul. The springs of its democratic priesthood must 
be replenished from the everlasting hills. 

Nor can the Christian Scientist shoulder off his 
personal responsibility on to any " group." The 
obligation Jesus laid on Nicodemus rests likewise on 
him. "Ye must be born again " is an experience 
every Christian Scientist must undergo. Everyone 
must heed this necessity, or forfeit his Christian 
Science birthright. 

Has one a bad temper? He must conquer it. 
Is his mind unclean ? He must clean it out. Is he 
inordinately ambitious? He is the one to use the 
curb. Is he avaricious ? That is an obnoxious form 
of selfishness which is taboo. A Christian Scientist 
supports his church whether or not he can afford to 
keep a car, to have a radio, or even to go much to the 

Without pulpit "begging/' without resort to 
church suppers, without any kind of money-raising by 
indirection, Christian Science has solved the problem 
of church support. Its members give to their church 
for but one reason, gratitude. The loosening of the 
purse strings has sometimes been called the test of 
faith most commonly in college student parlance 
"flunked." Christian Scientists when subjected 
to this test one of several rarely fail to pass 
it. Loyal Scientists give generously to their church 
because of an almost universal belief that their church 
has bestowed upon them something 'beyond money, 
beyond price. The love of Christ constraineth 
them. 15 

But the method used in raising the budget by The 
Mother Church is businesslike. The revenues needed 


are obtained from a nominal per capita tax of not less 
than one dollar a year, paid by each member ; from 
the Sunday offerings; from the net profits of The 
Christian Science Publishing Society; and in part 
from the profits on the founder's writings which go 
for special expenses that would otherwise fall on The 
Mother Church. In addition, the Church Directors 
invite contributions for the support of the remarkable 
philanthropic institutions 16 in operation under Chris- 
tian Science auspices and for other benevolent causes 
such as cooperation in relieving distress of famine, 
fire, or flood. But in no case is the need felt of any 
strident call for aid ; a simple announcement in its 
periodicals suffices. The money required comes. 
Indeed, the amount desired is often oversubscribed. 

The grateful show their gratitude in every way they 
can. Christian Scientists are grateful for the healing 
which soul and mind and body usually receive. 
Sharing in the expenses of carrying on its enterprises 
is to them the most natural thing in the world. The 
Christian Science priesthood of democracy are glad 
to accept the full measure of their responsibility, and 
by their gratitude to let the world perceive that they 
lay it on themselves. 

Simplicity is the outstanding characteristic of the 
Christian Science organization. The Mother Church 
(The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston) is 
the hub. Out from the hub radiate spokes so nu- 
merous that the organization may appear complex to 
some outside who do not understand the centralizing 
character of the hub. 

The organization consists of The Mother ^Church 
and its branches either churches, or societies 


located at all points where enough Christian Scien- 
tists have collected to be organizable, A group few 
in number is formed into a society, and then when 
its growth warrants, into a church. At colleges 
and universities the members of the faculty and the 
students who are Christian Scientists may constitute 
societies. The rank and file of the membership are 
protected from all sense of isolation by the dual 
privilege habitually exercised of membership at the 
same time in both The Mother Church and the 
branch church near which they chance to live. To 
insure this amalgamated dualism, but even more to 
sustain the vital relationship of branch to vine in full 
vigor, no branch church or society can be formed 
until a certain number of the petitioners for the 
establishment of a local organization have already 
become members of The Mother Church. 

The Manual of The Mother Church which con- 
tains its By-Laws and related deeds and documents, 
is both the Constitution and the fundamental law 
of the denomination. The Directors act within its 
scope. It sets forth the constituent departments 
and agencies of The Mother Church, including The 
Christian Science Publishing Society, and provides 
briefly for the conduct thereof. Branch churches 
and societies are formed under the Manual, which 
gives general directions for their government. From 
first to last, however, each church is a democracy, 
and makes its own by-laws. Provision for the dis- 
cipline, if need arises, of a member of The Mother 
Church, also, is made in the Manual 

The Founder of Christian Science specifically pro- 
vided the method to be used for the general super- 


vision of her church, after she should pass on. In 
accordance with the provisions of the Manual, which 
she prepared, the affairs of The Mother Church are 
in the hands of The Christian Science Board of 
Directors, In Mrs. Eddy's lifetime the Directors 
were nominated by her, elected by the Board, and 
finally accepted by her; now the Board fills its 
own vacancies. Besides exercising full administra- 
tive responsibility over the congregation of The 
Mother Church in Boston, comfortably filling an 
edifice which will seat about five thousand, and over 
a large local Sunday school, the Board oversees the 
business of the denomination as a whole, taking final 
action on all applications for Mother Church mem- 
bership from the entire field, appointing or electing 
the officers of The Mother Church and the editors 
and manager of The Christian Science Publishing 
Society. They certify the accuracy of the list of 
those qualified to act as practitioners, published in 
The Christian Science Journal, appoint the lecturers, 
edit their lectures and supervise their work. In the 
largest sense theirs is the responsibility to guard the 
integrity of Christian Science and to take whatever 
measures they consider best, always in line with 
Mrs. Eddy's instructions, to make it known to the 
public. Almost identical in personnel with the trust- 
ees under Mrs. Eddy's will, the Directors pass on all 
questions relating to the issuance of her writings, 
establish the policies and exercise a close supervision 
over all the other literature of Christian Science pub- 
lished by The Christian Science Publishing Society, 
including its daily newspaper. William P. McKenzie, 
Fred M. Lamson, and James E. Patton are now 


serving as the Trustees of The Christian Science 
Publishing Society, created by a deed of trust exe- 
cuted by Mrs. Eddy in 1898 to carry on the business 
of the Publishing Society. It regularly publishes 
the Christian Science Quarterly Bible Lessons, The 
Christian Science Journal (monthly), The Christian 
Science Sentinel (weekly), and The Christian Science 
Monitor (daily), besides several periodicals in other 

Every Christian Science Church has a Sunday 
school which is carefully conducted. The large en- 
rollment which is the rule is to the outsider one of 
the surprises of Christian Science in recent years. 
The teaching adheres strictly to the fundamental 
principles enunciated in the Ten Commandments and 
the Sermon on the Mount, and does this so intelli- 
gently that parents not interested in Christian 
Science or for that matter in any religion send 
their children as years go by in increasing numbers to 
Christian Science Sunday schools solely for the effec- 
tive spiritual training they receive under teachers 
above the average. 

The work of instruction for adults is so regulated as 
to make it available to all interested. There is a 
Board of Education which selects, instructs, and 
certifies authorized teachers, subject to the approval 
of the Christian Science Board of Directors. Selec- 
tions from the lists of the qualified are made some- 
what on a geographical basis so that in all countries 
there may be teachers conveniently situated to 
respond to every call for class instruction in Christian 
Science. Class teaching is particularly desirable for 
Christian Scientists who wish to practice healing as 


a vocation. The relation between teacher and pupil 
usually becomes close : and is strengthened by the 
annual association meetings and by the opportunities 
afforded for special consultations. 

The Christian Science staff of lecturers are men 
and women of culture and distinction. They can 
hold their own in any company. Dignified, gracious, 
immaculately dressed, they speak with a serious 
effectiveness, which is free from all strenuousness 
and emotion. They do not extemporize. Every 
lecture, before it is given, has to be approved by the 
Board of Directors. They interest. They instruct. 
Year by year their work has grown, until to-day it 
covers not only the English-speaking world but also 
the Continents of Europe, Africa, South America, 
Australia, portions of Japan and China, and many 
islands of the sea. To keep appointments airplanes 
are often used by them. During the year past two 
hundred twenty-eight lectures were given in Great 
Britain and Ireland to 262,000 people ; on the Con- 
tinent to 75,500 people, eighty-seven lectures of 
which fifty-eight were in German, five in French, and 
four in Dutch. In Australia, New Zealand, Tas- 
mania, China, Japan, and the Philippine Islands and 
Hawaii, sixty-four lectures were delivered to 53,000 
people. In the United States, Canada, Mexico, 
West Indies, Bermuda, and the Canal Zone, 3412 
lectures to 2,829,000 people. For the first time, a 
beginning was made also in South America. A total 
of eight lectures with an attendance of 1920 were 
delivered in the larger cities of Argentina, Brazil, 
Chile, and Uruguay. 

In general, attendance on the lectures and enthusi- 


asm for them increase as the following typical report 
would seem to indicate : 

I have just returned from a lecture tour of four months 
which has taken me all over England, Scotland, and Ireland, 
Paris, Geneva, Zurich, and Berne, Switzerland. . . . 

The audiences throughout Great Britain, with possibly 
two or three exceptions, have been the largest the Scientists 
have ever known. An idea as to the numbers of non-Scientists 
attending the lectures can be gained from the following: 
in the city of Birmingham we had at the lecture twenty-three 
hundred people. Certainly not more than eight or nine 
hundred in that audience were students of Christian Science 
and the rest were, therefore, inquirers. 

The crowds in London were so great and so many people 
were unable to gain admission to the lectures that six of the 
churches decided to give a joint lecture in the Royal Albert 
Hall. I lectured there in 1920 to an audience of six or seven 
thousand people which only comfortably filled the great 
auditorium. At the recent lecture the place was packed to 
the roof with an audience estimated between nine and ten 
thousand and a thousand or more were said to have been 
turned away. It was a most inspiring experience. 

The Committee on Publication has grown from 
one, functioning from Boston as a center, till now 
every State, every country, where there are Christian 
Science organizations has its Committee. Their 
responsibility is to give correct information through 
the press concerning Christian Science, and also to 
correct misapprehensions proceeding from other 
authorship appearing in print. It would be impos- 
sible to over-estimate the service to Christian 
Science rendered by these Committees. Developed 
for educational purposes, the Committees on Publi- 
cation have become the medium of better under- 
standing between the public and Christian Scientists. 


Much missionary work is done through literature 
distribution committees, maintained by the local 
churches and societies. Copies of periodicals used 
and new are donated by Christian Scientists and 
are dispensed in various ways. They penetrate to 
parts of the world where human missionaries could 
not travel Railway stations, fire stations, hotels, 
theaters, and other public places are equipped with 
containers kept supplied with literature, which thus 
falls under the eyes of those interested who might 
not always care to be interviewed. Quantities of 
Christian Science Monitors are put on board ships for 
the crews at the large ports. 

To overpraise The Christian Science Monitor would 
be difficult. It never exploits crime or scandal Dis- 
aster is only an incident in its reports of the day's 
news. Unhampered by partisan politics or by fear of 
financial losses, The Monitor acts as the purveyor of 
world information to its readers with such a fine 
sense of proportion as to be substantially accurate 
and informing without becoming dull Nearly half 
of its readers live two thousand miles and more from 
Boston, where The Monitor is published. The teem- 
ing highways of the world are rapidly becoming the 
streets where dwell its subscribers as well as the 
channels of its news. 17 

The establishment of The Christian Science Be- 
nevolent Association sanatorium in Chestnut Hill 18 
marked a step of policy in advance of larger Import 
than at the time could have been foreseen. Mrs. 
Mary Beecher Longyear, of Brookline, Massachusetts, 
generously presented to the church, of which she has 
long been a member, a tract of twenty acres on 


beautiful Single Tree Hill ; and the Directors, in 
accepting the gift announced the enterprise in 
the Christian Science Sentinel of October 7, 1916. 
The characteristically modest notice that funds were 
needed met with an immediate response from all 
parts of the world. This enabled the sanatorium to 
be ready for its first guests on October i, 1919. 
Approximately one hundred sixty-five can be cared 
for besides the necessary attendants or associates, 
including the staff of Christian Science nurses for 
whom a training school is maintained. The Assem- 
bly Hall, where services are held on Sunday morning 
and Wednesday evening, seats three hundred people. 
A temporary haven which offers practical assistance 
toward the healing of sickness and the removal of 
distress, it has brought peace in a genuine Christian 
spirit to thousands of deserving people from all 
corners of the earth. And this year a similar Institu- 
tion has been established on the Pacific Coast. 

The same benevolent purpose of looking after 
Christian Scientists in need and providing a proper 
environment for them which led to the establishment 
of the sanatorium at Chestnut Hill has inspired the 
Directors of The Mother Church to provide a home 
for elderly Christian Scientists, whose length of serv- 
ice in the cause, good works, or other special cir- 
cumstances furnish good reason for giving them a 
comfortable home. Pleasant View, where Mrs. Eddy 
lived from 1892 to 1908 at Concord, New Hampshire, 
was chosen for the site Mrs. Eddy's home having 
been torn down years before. Again Christian Scien- 
tists were informed through the church's literature 
about the plan. Again the responses were adequate. 


The building, which was ready for use on July 15, 
1927, is a beautiful structure of Georgian architec- 
ture, containing one hundred forty-four bedrooms, 
and is now occupied by more than one hundred 
residents from various places. 

Like the sanatorium, the Pleasant View Home 
has beautiful reception rooms, sun parlors, and 
assembly hall, a well-equipped library, and besides 
all this some sixty acres of farm land* Farm 
buildings also and a commodious dairy have been 
erected and equipped ; and milk, as well as vegetables 
and fruit in season, is thus supplied. This Pleasant 
View Home does a great deal more than simply 
shelter some aged members of the cause. It supplies 
them also with discriminating care and comfort, 
artistic surroundings productive of such a happy spirit 
that they live together like one big harmonious house- 
hold. Its table and the same is true of the 
sanatorium would do credit to the best hotel. 

With no paid preachers, Christian Science does a 
successful pastoral work. The Readers preach the 
only Christian Science sermon heard, when on Sun- 
days they read aloud the Scriptures and their text- 
book. The lecturers aim to explain the larger meaning 
of the movement and its message to honest inquirers 
outside, as well a^ seekers of a still better understand- 
ing within Christian Science. It is the office of the 
teachers to train the smaller groups. The prac- 
titioners treat those sick in mind as well as body. 
They carry everywhere they go the comfort and the 
consolation of a faith which makes God real to men, 
leads many to the way-showing Jesus, and turns them 
into daily Bible readers. 



To many now starting on pilgrimage through this 
volume, Christian Science may already appear to 
be as it actually is simply a reassertion of 
Christ's teaching that God is Love and Spirit ; and 
that Love and Spirit are adequate to master sickness, 
sin, and death* All that Christian Scientists have to 
do is to live up to the teachings to which they are 
committed and to be loyal to the founder, a woman 
who never rose too high in all humility to pray : 

Shepherd, show me how to go 

O'er the hillside steep, 
How to gather, how to sow, 

How to feed Thy sheep ; 
I will listen for Thy voice, 

Lest my footsteps stray ; 
I will follow and rejoice 

All the rugged way. 19 


Napoleon had gone at last beyond ambition's lure, 
and family talk in many a New England home was 
turning toward the slavery issue just emerging above 
the horizon, when Mary Morse Baker was born to 
Mark and Abigail Ambrose Baker on July 1 6, 1821, 
at Bow, New Hampshire. 1 

More farm than village, Bow, five miles from Con- 
cord, then had its own schools and its meetinghouse, 
As elsewhere in New England, home was reenforced 
by school and church, as it rarely is. in these days 
when the community wagon carries children from 
many a mile round to the central school of the town- 
ship, and the Sunday paper keeps at home most of 
those whom the automobile does not whisk entirely 
out of range of worship. 

Mary Baker's parentage was New England to the 
backbone, substantial, intelligent, and very religious. 
The devout mother 2 was preparing both in mind and 
soul for the coming of her baby girl, and an under- 
standing neighbor joined her in frequent prayer and 
Bible reading all through the months before the birth 
of Mary Morse Baker. 3 

Mark Baker, 4 on his part, led his family In daily 
devotions and in energetic argument for the Church, 
then over-Inclined to Calvinism. It is, therefore, 



not surprising that In her mature years Mrs. Eddy 
should have written : 

From my very childhood I was impelled, by a hunger and 
thirst after divine things, a desire for something higher and 
better than matter, and apart from it, to seek diligently for 
the knowledge of God as the one great and ever-present relief 
from human woe. 5 

It was altogether natural too that in her more inti- 
mate talks with friends in later years she should 
indicate that the goodness and mercy which followed 
her all the days of her life manifested their presence 
so early that memory all but failed her when she 
endeavored to recall their first consoling ministries. 6 

One dedicated, like Mary Baker, from her birth to 
the religious life, would early learn to pray ; and 
when her mother read to her from the Bible that 
Daniel prayed three times a day, for spiritual good 
count she prayed seven times a day, chalking down 
on the shed wall each prayer in succession, for a while 
as a settled habit. 7 When as young as Samuel, she, 
like Joan of Arc, heard voices ; 8 and only those will 
minimize the incident who fail to catch the purport of 
the reply of Joan to the question put by King Charles, 
"Oh, your voices^ your voices. Why don't the 
voices come to me? I am king, not you." 

Joan: "They do come to you; but you do not 
hear them. You have not sat in the field in the 
evening listening for them. When the angelus rings 
you cross yourself and have done with it ; but if you 
prayed from your heart, and listened to the thrilling 
of the bells in the air after they stop ringing, you 
would hear the voices as well as I do." 

But Mary Morse Baker was never a theorizer, even 



while still In pinafores. She was practical as a little 
girl, and there is on record an early instance of her 
putting to quick test the immediate availability of 
prayer. As her mother was bathing Mary's temples 
in a childish fever, she made a suggestion that Mary 
pray. The prayerful obedience was followed by "a 
soft glow of ineffable joy," and the fever quickly 
subsided. 9 

From the first little Mary Baker wanted and ex- 
pected to become " somebody." There is evidence 
that a sense of mission early lodged in her conscious- 
ness. As in the cool of many a summer evening in 
her latter years, she loved to recall for those whom 
she knew best treasured incidents of the past, she 
once half humorously described how her sisters used 
to take her when a tiny child to school with them, and 
how they would set her during the luncheon hour on 
a table and would say, "Mary what are you going to 
do when you grow up?", to which she would reply, 
" I will 'ite a book." 10 

Not merely did the little girl with blue eyes and 
chestnut curls say that she expected some day to write 
a book, she also began to make ready for the task by 
reading and by thinking. To her most brilliant 
brother she said, " I must be wise to do it" ; and her 
pastor, evidently a man of insight, predicted for her 
"some great future." u 

Evidence abounds that from the first her mind was 
quick and active. At a time when social usage en- 
couraged girls to be frail of body, or at any rate to 
appear to be ready on occasion to faint in full accord 
with all the proprieties, patterns of "the lass with the 
delicate air," such an alive and acquisitive mind as 


Mary Baker's was apt to overtax the body. Nor 
was the strain lightened by her habit of taking her 
books home from school and putting them under the 
pillow in her little trundle bed. 12 

In later years she often referred to these disturb- 
ances of her childhood. Whether they indicated an 
inherent delicacy or the wideness of margin in vigor 
between mind and body which made her an easy 
victim to casual discomforts, it was soon found that 
the noise and confinement of the country school, 
which she attended with her sisters, wore on her so 
seriously that her father promptly heeded the family 
physician who advised, u Do not doctor your child, 
she has got too much brains for her body ; keep her 
out of doors, keep her in exercise, and keep her away 
from school all you can, and do not give her much 
medicine/' 13 

Although as a rule mention of her health was inci- 
dental with her, as in a letter written at the age of 
fourteen to her brother George, always there hovered 
in the background of her thinking an oppressive sense 
of the precarious equilibrium of adolescent life which 
had to wait for larger understanding of ways and 
means of stabilizing till the coining of such men as 
G. Stanley Hall and S. Weir Mitchell In Doctor 
and Patient, published in 1888, Dr. Mitchell, already 
foremost nerve specialist in the land, wrote that "no 
one knows women who does not know sick women'* ; 
and to the end of his distinguished life, he sometimes 
seemed anxious lest colleges for women should one day 
prove over-hazardous to their nerves. 14 

The mind of little Mary actively responded to its 
first strong stimulus when only nine years old. Her 


brother Albert was home from Dartmouth from 
which he was to graduate In 1834 on his first 
vacation. Mary adored Albert. He was her knight 
without fear, above reproach. Nor was she the only 
one to find in Albert Baker a youth of unusual prom- 
ise. A political rival later said of him that " gifted 
with the highest order of intellectual powers, he 
trained and schooled them by intense and almost 
incessant study throughout his short life." 15 

The Dartmouth freshman of twenty and his sister 
of nine found each other on his first vacation. He 
knew things and books as yet beyond her reach. 
Her girlhood ecstasy spared no words to make him 
understand her joyous pride in him, her purpose to 
deserve his pride in her. "I must be," she said, "as 
great a scholar as you or Mr. Franklin Pierce." 16 
But there is some reason to believe the brother re- 
ceived as well as bestowed. One of Mrs. Eddy's 
girlhood friends at least implied in a letter written 
years later that Albert early shared his sister's feeling 
about the supremacy of the spiritual. 17 

No wonder then that Albert's good-by to Mary as 
he turned back to college should take the form of 
earnest counsel to apply herself to her Lindley Mur- 
ray Reader, with which she was later to become as 
familiar as with the Westminster Catechism, which 
her orthodox father and her godly pastor would make 
sure she learned. 18 

Before me as I write are the very copies of Lindley 
Murray's Introduction to the English Reader and the 
English Reader itself, which Mary Baker read and 
marked and inwardly digested at the early age of 


While eighteenth century writing is admittedly 
inferior to Elizabethan literature, it is at least serious 
and substantial, more worth while than much of the 
bad art and worse ethics which compel attention 
to-day on every news stand, in every railway train. 
Even in these high days of up-to-dateness, many a 
boy and girl could fare worse than at the hands of 
Lindley Murray. 

Going with Mary Morse Baker on the journey 
she took when she was only nine years old through 
Lindley Murray's books one finds much of interest. 
These books which were published respectively in 
1813 and 1803 at Alexandria, Virginia, open with 
" Rules and Observations for Assisting Children to 
Read with Propriety/' Then follow select sentences, 
some of them expressing sentiments as wise as those 
of Francis Bacon, Interesting narration, sound 
moralizing, vivid description, sustained dialogue, 
and " promiscuous " pieces make up the rest. 

For those expecting to find little Mary at the age 
of nine an infant prodigy moping over the pages of 
Spinoza and Leibnitz, it is perhaps worth while to 
recall that Emma Willard was only that very year 
making her first trip to Europe to get acquainted 
with the old world thinkers, and that Mary Lyon's 
dream of a real school for girls was not to take form 
for some six years yet in Mount Holyoke Seminary, 
in turn waiting more than fifty years to become 
Mount Holyoke College. Mary might perhaps have 
been reading Emerson ; but Emerson was still young 
and too busy getting married and starting his preach- 
ing career at the Second Church in Boston to be 
writing anything. 19 


On closer inspection the author notes in these two 
books of Lindley Murray's, no fewer than forty of 
the better known writers of the eighteenth century 
quoted, sometimes at great length. Out of a total 
of four hundred thirty-eight pages in the two books, 
Goldsmith has twenty and one-half pages, Addison 
twenty-one, Pope nine and one-half, Cowper seven, 
Hume five and one-fourth, Thomson ten and one-half, 
Cotton eleven and one-half, Milton four and one-half, 
Samuel Johnson seven and one-half, Young four, 
Wordsworth three, More three, Lord Chesterfield 
three, Benjamin Franklin two, Robertson four; 
with some shorter contributions from Socrates, 
Horace, Sallust, Cicero, Marcus Aurelius, Plato. 20 

All through the two books the Bible appears in the 
King James Version or in paraphrase. 

In these sophisticated days the choice might fall 
on more diversified passages from eighteenth century 
literature than little Mary Baker read ; but they 
would not perhaps be more representative of eigh- 
teenth century writing. Most significant is the 
evidence that she did read and reread them till they 
were so deeply embedded in her memory that some- 
times they reappeared automatically in her own later 
speech and writing, possibly, as is familiar to all 
acquainted with modern psychology, unconsciously 
to point a moral or adorn a tale. 21 

Her marginal markings in the books reveal three 
of her girlhood tastes in reading : 
!f First, she was always interested in everything 
about the social niceties. She dwells much on Ches- 
terfield's canons of good breeding. Her pencil often 
marks such sentences as " Awkwardness can proceed 


but from two causes ; either from not having kept 
good company, or from not having attended to It/' 22 
Her love of preciseness In speech, which several near 
her in later years have emphasized to the author and 
her many letters before him as he writes confirm, 
appears in this passage : 

To begin a story or narration, when you are not perfect 
in it, and cannot go through with it, but are forced, possibly, 
to say in the middle of it, " I have forgotten the rest/' Is very 
unpleasant and bungling. One must be extremely exact, 
clear, and perspicuous, in everything one says; otherwise, 
instead of entertaining or informing others, one only tires 
and puzzles them. The voice and manner of speaking, too, 
are not to be neglected. Some people almost shut their 
mouths when they speak, and mutter so, that they are not 
to be understood ; others speak so fast, and sputter, that 
they are equally unintelligible. Some always speak as loud 
as if they were talking to deaf people ; and others so low that 
one cannot hear them. All these, and many other habits, are 
awkward and disagreeable, and are to be avoided by atten- 
tion. You cannot imagine how necessary it is to mind all 
these things. I have seen many people, with great talents 
too ; and others well received, only from their little talents, 
and who had no great ones. 23 

Second, a fine balance of interest In the moral and 
the spiritual at the early age of nine is one of the sur- 
prises which her copies of Lindley Murray give us. 
Already the Bible was the Book of Books to her. 
It furnished her many a precept on which she relied for 
self-direction in her personal contacts. The sentences 
from Proverbs which follow, not merely marked, but 
also numbered with her pencil, are commended to the 
consideration of the adolescent of to-day : 

He that hath no rule over his own spirit is like a city 
that is broken down, and without walls. 


Happy is the man that findeth wisdom. Length of days 
is in her right hand ; and in her left hand, riches and honor. 
Her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are 

Faithful are the wounds of a friend ; but the kisses of an 
enemy are deceitful. Open rebuke is better than secret love. 

Third, at an age when a girl's interest is usually 
confined to dolls, little Mary was beginning to take a 
lively interest in patriotic matters. Lindley Murray 
goes back to the time in which the Louisiana Purchase 
was sowing the seeds of discord over slavery. It 
was a year before Abigail Ambrose Baker was pray- 
ing for her unborn baby that Maine, neighbor to 
New Hampshire, was admitted to the union as a 
"free state" and Missouri also came in, but on terms 
so questionable that John Quincy Adams read in the 
historic Compromise of 1820 the "title page to a 
great tragic volume/' 

A family of consequence, 24 the Bakers read the 
papers of the day, particularly the New Hampshire 
Patriot and State Gazette and talked over what they 
read in the living room. 25 Mary listened in and also 
joined in. Young as she was, she read the papers 
both for herself and also to the household. From 
her little trundle bed at night, as Mark Baker puzzled 
over the latest news from Washington, Mary would 
call out, " Father, I know what you are doing : You 
are reading the newspaper/' to which he would reply, 
"Hush, child, and go to sleep/' Then she would 
say, "I'll read it to you," and though she could not 
yet pronounce the longer words, she satisfied her 
father. 26 

These two books of Lindley Murray have much to 


say concerning slavery of every sort. The verses of 
Cowper and of Addlson on the subject are elaborately 
marked by this little girl For books published In 
Alexandria, Virginia, before the Missouri Compro- 
mise, the four articles Lindley Murray quotes on 
slavery, significant enough in themselves, become 
more so as one reads the following paragraph with 
the marginal pencilings of Mark Baker's daughter : 

* It may not be impropfer to remind the young 
reader* that the anguish of the unhappy negroes* 
oa being separated for ever from their country 
and dearest connections^ with the dreadful pros* 
pects of perpetual slavery, frequently becomes 
so exquisite as to produce derangement of msnd f 
and suicide* 

If already, as she tells us in her writings, Mrs. Eddy 
took to verse more readily than to prose and thus laid 
herself open to the criticism that her verse was stilted 
and bathetic, it may not be amiss to remind ourselves 
that the same things are still said of Dryden and of 
Pope, whose "couplet," however, was to remain the 
model for imitation by succeeding poets until well 
along in the nineteenth century. All through her 
life, the strong impression which measured speech 
thus early made on the girl's mind endured. But it 
was John Dryden, and not Mrs. Eddy, who wrote 
such couplets as : 

Him of the western dome, whose weighty sense 
Flows in fit words and heavenly eloquence. 

It was Alexander Pope, and not Mrs. Eddy, to 
whom belongs the couplet : 

His soul proud Science never taught to stray 
Far as the solar walk or milky way* 


The conclusion to which these small particulars 
cumulatively point is that Mary Morse Baker was 
having a normal girlhood. She was the social center 
in every youthful neighborhood gathering. She 
loved and quarreled and made up with her sisters 
and brothers, and with her other boy and girl com- 
panions. She read much, and often "took her pen 
in hand." One of her first incursions into verse was 
occasioned by the removal of her family from Bow 
to Sanbornton Bridge. She found parting with her 
young friend, Andrew Gault, 27 such sweet sorrow that 
in Popean style she left for him this farewell verse : 

Hard is the task to take a final leave 
Of friends whom we shall see * th ' never 
With unaccustomed grief my bosom heaves 
And burns with latent fire forever. 

A vernal feeling thrills my very breast 
And scarce the accustomed word is spoken 
We firmer grasp the hand still loath to part 
And wish that grasp might never be broken. 

But go those finer feelings riven 
Which through my bosom shot 
And with the take this flower of Heaven 
The flower forget-me-not. 28 

In letter writing more clearly than in verse making, 
Mary Baker revealed her girlhood self. The earlier 
letters, in common with other letters of the time, ap- 
pear somewhat self-conscious here and there. The 
spelling at the first is markedly informal, as is evident ; 
so too was the spelling of George Washington until 
the end. 29 Now and then the characteristic sense of 
more or less complete isolation apt to be the experi- 
ence of the sensitive adolescent is revealed along with 


its conventional concern about her health. But taken 
in their entirety, the letters which she wrote between 
her fourteenth and her sixteenth year throw suffi- 
cient light on that formative period in her life to con- 
vince a keen appraiser like Isaac F. Marcosson that 
they represent a "find of genuine historic value/' 30 

Her first letter extant the second she says she 
ever composed was written September 7, 1835, at 
Bow to her brother, George Sullivan Baker, whom she 
loved to call "Sullivan," then living at Wethersfield, 
Connecticut. It simply expresses the affection of a 
fourteen-year-old girl for an older brother and her 
eagerness to have his counsel in all her concerns. 

There is one thing if I have not improved it aright I 
have lerned from expperience to prize more perhaps than 
ever I did before that is Dear brother the friendly advice and 
council you was ever giving rne and the lively interest you ever 
manifested in my welfare but now when 1 sit down to my 
lonely meal I have no brother Sullivan to encourage me as 
formerly but there is no philosophy in repining I must 
extend the thought of benevolence farther than selfishness 
would permit. 31 

The next letter, dated May 2, 1836, from their new 
home (then Sanbornton Bridge, renamed Tilton in 
1869) to the same brother makes mention of Samuel 
who had also gone elsewhere to work, and the more 
gifted Albert : 

My Dear brother 

We have just finished our morning vocations, and I am 
engaged in the sweet emplyment of writing (or rather talking) 
to brother S. at Conn, and to comply with good ton, I shall 
first enquire for your health, spirits, and the like of that, 
hopeing time sill continues to glide smoothly as in former 
years, it continues to do so with us only when we are obligeed 


to ride in a wagon and then It is rough. . .. . I hope after 1 
read the book you sent us, I shal becom some what more civi- 
lized in my presant state of ignorance I cannot express the 
gratitude I feell for the presants you sent us by Mr. C., they 
meet a weelcom recepttion you may depend, although I 
should much rather have seen the original. You cannot 
imagin the disappointment I felt on receiveing your letter 
that you should not return, but I hope it will not be long before 
I shal again see you, do not disappoint me but come and see 
us if you cannot stay. We received a letter from Albert not 
long seince, he informed us he had written to you but had 
received no answer. Mother wishes to be remembered to 
you with all the kindness of parental love, but none more 
sincerely than your Sister 

Mary. 32 

Another letter which was written to "Sullivan," 
December 20, 1836, is alive with happy references to 
those she loves. The election of Franklin Pierce to 
the United States Senate calls forth proud comment 
on the prospect of even closer relations between 
Albert and the future President. After a reference 
to the illness of her " Uncle Baker," she runs on about 
affairs in this fashion : 

We attended a party of young Ladies at Miss Hayes 
last evening she was truly sorry our Brother from Conn, was 
not there, but she is soon to be married and then the dilemma 
will close as it is your fortune to have some opposeing obstacle 
to extricate you. Oh brother I wish I could see you, and I 
hdly think Abby and I would be as sleepy as we wer the last 
night you spent with us ; but could amuse ourselvs (if not 
you) by telling you things that would excite laughter if nothing 
more, but when are we to realize this this happiness ? I am 
impatient to learn soon verry soon I hope : but if we are not 
to see you soon, to hear of your health and prosperity is a 
pleasure that none but those to whom we are most nearly can 
experience. But I must obey Mothers motto to be spry 


and hasten to a close with executing her commissions to give 
her love to Sulivan hoping you will receive the same from 
us all not forgetting to tender it to Mr. Cutchins. 

Write soon Dear brother and excuse the unpardonable sin 
of our writing so often but do retaliate if you have any resent- 
ment in writing to us. Pardon all mistakes for I am in hast 
and accept the well wishes of yours truly 

Mary M. Baker. 33 

Spring was in the air when April 17, 1837, Mary, 
now near sixteen, writes "Sullivan" a long letter, 
more illustrative than ever of her widening interests 
and her growing sense of humor. She says : 

It is a little funny, I will give you an abridged sketch of a 
gentleman recently from Boston, now reading medicine with 
a doctor of this town, a perfect complet gentleman I met Mm a 
number of times at parties last winter he inviteed me to go to 
the shakers 34 with him but my superiors thought it would be a 
profanation of the sabbathe ; and I accordingly did not go. 
But I have since then attended a wedding with a Mr. Bartlett 
he was goomsman and I bridsmaid ; we had a fine time I 
assure you. 

Referring to her sister Martha's illness she adds 
as though foreseeing later years, "I should think 
her in a confirmed consumption if I would admit the 
idea, but it may not be so, at least I hope not/' 

To " Sullivan " the news may not be altogether 
welcome that ''Father has been speculating of late, 
... he has swaped your favourite horse with Mr. 
Rogers. And he thinks it a fine trade/' 

The writing master is urging the Baker girls to 
join his village class, writes Mary, "but Martha is 
not able and J have not wherewith/ 1 And she 
closes her long letter thus : 

Write soon dear Brother and give me all the good advice you 


can for yours is the genuine growth of experience don't forget 
but remember the solicitation of your affectionate 

Mary 3S 

The letter which she wrote home when she was 
paying her first real visit to another town, Haverhill, 
evidently belongs to her sixteenth year. She was 
then, as a friend in later years recalled, frail and 
fair with " brilliant blue eyes, cheerful, hopeful, and 
enthusiastic/' 36 as this letter's account of the many 
impressions made on her will show : 

My dear Brother : 

Since I left you I have made it a religious duty to obey 
you in all things. And today, according to promise, write 
you the order of exercises since Wednsday I reached here 
about 6 o'clock P.M. was the only passenger inside, and such a 
sky-rocket adventure I never had ; some times I really thought 
I was at least midway betwen heaven and earth, till the 
driver's shrill whistle, or a more tolerable road would restore 
my senses ; Mr. Hale is the very most polite good natured 
driver in the whole world (As / have seen it all) and was very 
kind to me on your account I suppose You cannot know 
how lame and unwell I felt yesterday; Augusta would sleep 
with me the first night, and kept me awake so long after we 
retired, I did not rest much, if any, that night. Yesterday 
in the afternoon, we both took off our dresses and went to 
bed I rested some, and to-day am as well as usual have 
not been any where. Augusta and all want me to stay here until 
commencement And then attend with them, but there is 
so much to excite me here, and such a teazing etiquette in 
this vilL it is not best for my health And I go to L. to-night 
God bless you 

Mary 37 

G. Stanley Hall's words, 

"that bright girls of good environment of eighteen or 
nineteen, or even seventeen, have already reached the above- 
mentioned peculiar stage of first maturity, when they see the 


world at first hand, when the senses are at their very best, 
their susceptibilities and their insights the keenest, tension 
at its highest, plasticity and all-sided interests most de- 

would appear from the letters 3S to be presented next 
an almost photographic likeness of Mary Baker at 
that age. 

Her Interest in books is now spreading and deep- 
ening. She writes her friend, Augusta Holmes : 39 

My dear Augusta, Have you Surwalt's gramar? If so, 
would you do me the favour to loan it to rne for a short time ? 
I am told it is easier than Levizac's at least if it is not I 
shall have the horrors worse than last evening after you left 
are you well, and did you return safely? but answering echo 
must reply to this. Much love to Abi- As ever your aff 


P.S. In looking over some books yesterday I spied an essay 
\ think must be yours will forward it the first opportunity. 

Even in inviting Augusta to a "party" Mary's 
eagerness for books vies with her enthusiasm for the 
party. In a postscript longer than the invitation 
she writes : "You will please to bring along with you 
that favourite book of mine, entitled, Forget me 
not, I have not had an opportunity to send to Con- 
cord for one yet." 

A few weeks later Mary Baker is reading Byron's 
Corsair and Manfred; but not as yet, she says, The 
Prisoner of Chilian. Incidentally she wonders if her 
friend ever sees (Godey's) Lady's Book, forerunner of 
The Ladies' Home Journal, and sharing with Graham's 
Magazine the interest of young women of about that 
day. 40 , 

Illness almost drops out of this buoyant corre- 
spondence with Augusta. Even the occasional 


"molting" spells by which girls up to the nineteenth 
century often sought to win attention are dismissed 
with the remark, "I am low spirited occasionally, as 
you know I am subject to such 'fits' ! ?J 

At a Methodist revival, which lasted five long 
weeks at Sanbornton Bridge, while Mary Baker was 
interested, she evidently had her doubts in some 
instances as to whether conversion had gone beyond 
the talking stage, shown by "the marvelous James 
Smith ! Your crazy correspondent was correct, so far 
as pretensions warrant ; he professes to have religion, 
and so far succeeded in exhausting that interesting and 
exalted subject, I grew weary and retired." 

She hastens to describe the meetings themselves as 
"very interesting." Entertaining friends and rela- 
tives the Bakers had many who drove in from 
miles around to attend the daily services, involved 
Mary and her family in much "extra labor." She 
hopes Augusta will forgive her for neglecting to write 
oftener, and would have her know that almost all her 

acquaintances are now rejoicing in the hope set before 
them of higher aims and nobler joys. The sceptic's scoff, and 
the ribaldry of the multitude is scarcely left among us. I 
will mention some of your particular acquaintances who have 
experienced a change indeed since you were here Esqr. Gate & 
wife, Mr. Curry, wife, and two daughters Mr. Wingate. N. 
Atkinson. J. Tilton Mr. BARTLETT, Mr. Carr & wife 
My sister, Mrs. Tilton ; with a hundred of others, I cannot 
mention, and with whom I am unacquainted. Would that 
you were here to witness with me this changed scene ! tho I 
fear for some, I rejoice with many, whom I doubt not possess 
the " pearl " which is priceless And do you not also rejoice 
with me if it were but for one sinner that hath repented? 
Doubtless as you feared, there are some who have deceived 
themselves by " zeal without knowledge " But methinks we 


have less to fear from fanaticism, than from stoicism ; when a 
question is to be decided that involves our weal, or woe, for 
time and eternity. 41 

Everything of concern to Augusta is of concern 
to Mary. She ardently hopes : 

that the friendship which has existed between us, is founded 
upon a basis too solid to be shaken by trifles. How many 
friendships (so called, but sadly miscalled) have such a foun- 
dation that a mere word is sufficient to dissolve them forever. 
But I hope such will not be the case with us. If we each 
possess a forgiving spirit, much pain may be spared us. 

Almost a century later, reading Mrs. Eddy's own 
copy of Hugh Black's Friendship, published in 1898, 
the author Is not surprised to find her little blue 
pencil underlining the words: "friendship in its 
essence is spiritual. It is the free, spontaneous 
outflow of the heart, and is a gift from the great 

When Augusta's father died Mary wrote April 9, 

It must be a great affliction to be deprived of the watchful 
care and guardianship of a kind and tender father. But 
Augusta, there is one who has promised to be a " father to the 
fatherless," and if we go to him, we shall indeed find consola- 
tion. Have you not been enabled in this time of sorrow and 
distress to cast all your care upon Him who careth for us? 
I believe you once told me that you had a hope in Christ. If 
so you will not need to turn to the world for comfort, and for 
balm for your wounded heart, for in Christ " all fulness dwells." 

Already her love of nature leads her in visiting 
Boston to single out Mount Auburn and Cushing's 
garden as " delightful places. " "Nahant is also a 
beautiful place . , . refreshingly cool, and the pros- 
pect is certainly delightful/ 1 Augusta's description 


of Haverhill is, Mary writes, " indeed interesting to 
me, for I well remember your love for what was wild 
or picturesque in nature." 

Late in February as the sap begins to flow, Mary 
facetiously promises to "magnetize a letter with 'sap 
sugar 9 and send you." 42 Bits of human, harmless 
gossip impart homely touches here and there to the 
correspondence. Mary wrote : 

I rec'd letters a few weeks since from Miss Balcfa & 
Greenough. Miss G was then at Salisbury on a visit to an 
aunt. She thinks of going to Ipswich this summer to school. 
Miss Balch expects to go somewhere, had not decided where. 
I rec'd a letter from Miss Burnharn in Jan. & am expecting 
another daily. She was then attending school at R Miss 
L. Howard wrote me last week. She has been attending a 
singing-school & dancing-school. She wrote that Miss Sheed 
is engaged, and that Caroline Dean received letters from 
George A. Merrill, who, by the way, is now at Boston. Miss 
Sutherland's father has been very sick. I have heard that 
Miss Delano is preparing in all possible haste to be married 
next autumn. I cannot vouch for the truth of it, for I believe 
but few reports that I hear " now a-days," I think if every one 
would be cautious in reporting flying stories, a great deal less 
of falsehood would be spoken. I have not heard from Elisabeth 
Noyes for a long time. I have expected a letter for more than a 
week. I cannot write more now, for I must write a letter to our 
daughter Betsy this P.M. I rec'd one from her week before last. 
Her school has closed. Please to write soon, if you can take 
the trouble* I have written in great haste. 

The one subject of which happy girls are sure to 
talk is not absent from these letters. Mary teases 
Augusta about "Enoch." "Mr. Noyes," she admits, 
had called on her, but simply "to be polite/' Au- 
gusta Holmes will care to hear that "Mr. Lawrence 
is inquiring where 'Miss Holmes 1 is now," and Mr. L. 


had .made lf an incoherent speech about ' Diana/ " 
She would have Augusta "say something nice" to 
"Mr. Dickey" in her name. She admits she would 
be willing to share with her friend the high responsi- 
bility of ' * making cold hearted man raise his standard 
of 'female excelence, still higher. 7 ' But "as to my 
being married, I don't begin to think much of that 
'decisive step/ neither do I intend to be l married' at 
present. I am sure, I feel as though I should like 
my liberty a while longer." 

But it was to be only a little while. Mary Morse 
Baker was now in her early twenties. George 
Washington Glover was heading her way. 


The Christmas spirit was already in the air when 
Mary Baker was given in marriage to George Wash- 
ington Glover on Tuesday, December 12, 1843. 
The wedding guests, from Concord and Boston, as 
well as from Sanbornton Bridge and from the sur- 
rounding country, came in sleighs to the little farm- 
house, a mile and a half from the town. All the 
other Baker children were there, Samuel, George, 
Abigail, and Martha, except Albert, whose lovable 
character and whose brief career of rich promise had 
kept the family grief green for two years. 

Samuel brought with him from Boston his new 
wife, previously a missionary to the Indians. From 
Concord came Martha with her husband, Luther C 
Pillsbury. Abigail, more sure of herself than ever 
because six years before she had made the best 
marriage in the Baker family, brought her husband, 
Alexander EL Tilton. The father's and the mother's 
cup of joy was now full with the sight of the family 
they had founded starting well in life. 

Mary Baker looked her best. Past twenty-two, 
she was drawing near to wifehood. 1 George Glover 
was no stranger. Collaterally related and once of 
Concord, he had learned the building trade in Boston 
with Samuel Baker, and for four years had been 
making for himself a place in Charleston, 2 South 


Carolina. On a former visit to Boston he had run up 
to Tilton with his friend, Samuel, and had left his 
heart with Mary Baker, who was eleven years his 
junior. An impetuous wooer, 3 scant delay intervened 
till the day when the long loved pastor of the Baker 
family, Dr. Corser, made the two one. 4 

The wedding night was spent at Concord, and the 
next day the bride and groom drove up to Bow for a 
fitting farewell to the birthplace of the bride. 5 Then 
Mr. and Mrs. George W* Glover set sail from Boston 
for their new home in the South. There were no 
domestic storms to mar the honeymoon, but the ship 
did run into heavy weather, and on Christmas Day 
the gale was so severe that even the captain became 

Mrs. Eddy in her later years related to Miss 
Shannon, Mr. McKenzie, and Mr. Tomlinson this 
almost tragic experience. She told them how after 
she and her new husband knelt in their cabin and 
prayed to God to save them, in a short time the wind 
subsided and she, as always in a crisis, gave God 
the credit. The captain also was so impressed with 
the sudden cessation of the storm that he called it 
"a miracle.'' 6 

Young Mrs. Glover was not the first bride nor 
yet the last to find a sea voyage little conducive 
to the happiness of the honeymoon. A penciled 
note in Mrs. Eddy's handwriting on the margin of 
her old scrapbook records that she "was hopelessly 
seasick/' The letter of counsel which her mother 
had given them to ponder when halfway on their 
voyage, she was scarcely in a mood to read with the 
storm adding its aggravation to her discomfort. But 


of her husband she writes, "When I grew better " I 
"saw the tears wet on his cheek/' as he read what her 
mother had given him under seal to be opened 
"when we were midway on our journey South/' 

Normal mothers are torn between tears and smiles 
when they see a daughter whom they love passing 
Into the most complex experience which ever comes 
to a woman. But they rarely show the tender fore- 
thought of Mrs. Glover's mother in counseling the 
man to whom she gives her daughter to take heed of 
Mrs, Sigouraey's verse, popular in those days on both 
sides of the Atlantic ; and we of these more prosaic 
times may perhaps overlook the sentimentality of a 
less sophisticated age. 

Deal gently, them, when, far away, 

'Mid stranger scenes her feet shall rove, 
Nor let thy tender cares decay 

The soul of woman lives on love ; 
And should'st thou, wondering, mark a tear 

Unconscious from her eyelid break, 
Be pitiful, and soothe the fear 

That man's strong heart can ne'er partake. 

A mother yields her gem to thee, 

On the true breast to sparkle rare 
She places 'neath thy household tree 

The idol of her fondest care ; 
And by trust to be forgiven, 

When judgment wakes in terror wild, 
By all thy treasured hopes of heaven, 

Deal gently with my darling child. 

Then, as now, the approach from the sea to 
Charleston was attractive. Josiah Quincy of Boston 
who made the same trip not long before left record 
in his diary : 


This Town makes a beautiful appearance as you come tip 
to it, and in many respects a magnificent one. I can only 
say in general that in grandeur, splendor of buildings, decora- 
tions, equipages, numbers, commerce, shipping and indeed 
everything, it far surpasses all I ever saw, or ever expect to 
see in America. 7 

And the Philadelphia!!, Owen Wister, in his Lady 
Baltimore called Charleston "the most appealing, 
the most lovely, the most wistful town in America. " 

Not even in Boston, or in Philadelphia, was the pur- 
suit of culture for its own sake keener than in Charles- 
ton, when Mrs- Glover arrived. Had she stayed 
long enough, Mrs. Glover might have been admitted 
to The Southern Review, then the leading literary 
journal of the South. Or she might have made the 
acquaintance of Edward Malbone whose minatures 
on ivory were already taking high place in the world 
of art. 8 She might even, had she remained long 
enough, have been invited to attend one of the con- 
certs of the St. Cecilia Society, the most exclusive 
social club in all the land. Save for the fact that 
John C. Calhoun was in that same year to leave for 
Washington to become Secretary of State to Presi- 
dent Tyler, she might, after establishing herself 
securely in Charleston society, have contemplated 
the possibility at least of measuring swords over the 
question of slavery with the man then dominating 
South Carolina. 

Mary Baker Glover chose to turn as usual toward 
the moral, and this meant the particular issue to which 
her attention was most sharply called by her transfer 
to Southern soil. Already in her Tilton life, she had 
observed the slavery question dividing families. 


Her father was a Northern Democrat who, like 
Franklin Pierce, was in favor of letting slavery alone. 
Still mindful of her early training in the Lindley 
Murray 9 Reader the influences of which in her 
life have often been overlooked Mary Baker 
Glover took a stand stoutly against slavery. As 
practiced in Charleston it only deepened her convic- 
tion that slavery was too wrong for talking to make 
it right. The simplicity of the negroes appealed to 
her, and their religious earnestness touched her 
heart. It is on record that she once drove up to a 
little chapel where negroes were at worship and 
listened to them express " their trust in God and Jesus 
Christ their only Saviour from slavery." 10 

There may be room for differences of opinion con- 
cerning some other of Mrs. Eddy's views ; but no- 
body who knows whereof he speaks can question that 
from childhood till the day she looked out for the last 
time from her Chestnut Hill window this woman 
believed with all her heart and soul that "All God's 
Chillun's Got Wings." 

Never in her long life was Mary Baker Eddy con- 
tent to stop with anything so unaggressive as mere 
opinions. Her opinions soon climbed up into con- 
victions. Quick to catch the point, she never re- 
mained long the noncommittal spectator cautiously 
and objectively weighing evidence. She soon became 
the passionate and prophetic proponent of profound 
conviction. No grays crept into the warp and woof 
of her mentality. The scarlet thread of spiritual con- 
viction ran conspicuously and unweariedly through 
all the thinking of the fourscore years and ten of her 
extraordinary life. 


But there were circumstances during those first 
weeks in Charleston by which the young bride from 
the North was somewhat handicapped. Her hus- 
band for a newcomer was a man of some consequence ; 
for in barely four years he had built up a business 
already past the stage of promise, and " possessed 
real estate of considerable value/' n Among these 
assets, however, were a few slaves, readily accepted 
in payment of debts at a time when slaves passed as 
current coin. 

His wife would have had her husband free his slaves 
at once but he had lived in Charleston long enough 
to be well aware of the difficulties in the way. Not 
only was there local condemnation with which to 
reckon; there was also a State law, passed in 1820, 
before Mrs. Glover's birth, which forbade the formal 
freeing of slaves except by special act of Legislature. 
Though the ardent young wife could not but admit 
that her husband had no power in the circumstances 
to do her will, one thing at least to her seemed possi- 
ble and that she did in spite of all the admonitions 
of expediency. Under a pen name she pointed out 
the inherent wrongness of slavery in a local paper 
which drew from its rival a query, not at all cour- 
teous, as to the identity of "that damned Yankee" 12 
who had come to Charleston to rob people of their 
property. Thus early giving evidence in the South, 
as had been her habit in the North, of living up to her 
convictions, she clinched the point as soon as the 
passing of her husband gave her the sole power 
so to do by letting her slaves "go free without any 
formal act of emancipation." 13 

June of 1844 found her accompanying him on a 


business trip to Wilmington, North Carolina, where 
an epidemic of yellow fever was then in full swing, 
George Glover was at once laid low by it. His 
brother Masons for he ranked high in Masonry 
attended his sick bed, where Mrs. Glover also 
would have been, but that both the doctor and the 
Masons forbade her, realizing that she was soon to 
become a mother. 

But what she could not do with loving hands she 
tried to do with prayer ; and to such purpose that it 
drew from the doctor the remark that George Glover 
would have died earlier but for his praying wife. 

The dying man's last words were a pathetic plea 
to his brother Masons to see his wife safe to her home 
in the North. 14 Faithful to their trust, they laid their 
brother's form to rest with the full Masonic ritual in 
the cemetery of St. John's Episcopal Church at 
Wilmington. During the weeks that followed they 
gave the grieving widow tender care while, with their 
counsel, she salvaged what she could of her husband's 
estate, informally allowed the slaves, now hers alone, 
to go free, and under Masonic escort made the jour- 
ney to New York where her brother, George, was 
waiting to greet her. 15 

In August Mrs. Glover was once more under the 
Baker roof. For her, romance was at an end. No 
care her childhood home could give was compensa- 
tion for the piteous completeness of her loss. The 
tender grace of a day that was dead would never 
come back to her. In a nature so vital as Mrs. 
Glover's, love would awake again. This was as 
inevitable as it was desirable. The life urge was not 
buried. The life urge cannot be. It knows no 


grave. But the men who came into her life in after 
years never evoked what she gave George Glover 
during those six months of happy expectation that 
their marriage would run the usual appointed course, 
with children playing round, with home ties growing 
stronger, and sweet responsibilities heavier. 

Motherhood was near. Her whole being was mak- 
ing ready for it. As the autumn opened she said 
good-by to that high spot which Charleston repre- 
sented, in the verse : 

For trials past I would not grieve, 

But count my mercies o'er ; 
And teach the heart Thou has bereaved, 

Thy goodness to adore, 
Thou gavest me friends, in my distress, 

Like manna from above ; 
Thy mercy ever I'll confess, 

And own a Father's love. 16 

Born September n, 1844, her son was named 
George Washington Glover, II, for his father. 
Childbirth all but plucked life from her body. For 
a time her family gravely doubted whether she would 
survive. Not even her stout-hearted father thought 
she would ever regain strength enough to nurse her 
child and bring him up. In his own arms Mark 
Baker carried little George to a nursing mother at a 
neighbor's home, where shortly before one of twins, 
newly born, had died, and Mrs. Glover's baby was 
therefore welcome. 17 

Recovery from this, her first and only child- 
birth, was long delayed, and during this period Mary 
Baker Glover herself needed as tender care as any 
baby. Mahala Sanborn, the blacksmith's daughter, 


became her faithful nurse* Even so, Mark Baker, 
whose heart was as big and active as his mind, used 
for hours at a time to hold his nerve-racked daughter 
in his arms and rock her gently to and fro, enforcing 
silence in the house ; and with rare forethought tak- 
ing the precaution to deaden the clatter made by 
passers-by, he strewed the road outside with straw 
and tanbark. 18 If in her girlhood there had been 
clashes of will between the strong-minded father and 
the even stronger-minded daughter, now in her 
extremity there was nothing left but the devotion of 
an anxious father and the confident dependence of a 
frail daughter on a father's strength. 

The story of those years of widowhood can be 
quickly told. Mrs. Glover, try as she would, and 
did, found herself not vigorous enough to care for the 
little boy she had brought into the world and always 
dearly loved. 19 He was left too much for his best 
interest to the company of his good nurse and her 
indulgent associates. Attractive and precocious, in 
the circumstances his spoiling was inevitable. 

Changes, too, were making in the Baker home. 
Mark Baker, growing every year more prosperous, 
now built a comfortable house in Tilton and moved 
his family to town. 20 George Baker married and 
departed for Baltimore to start a branch of the suc- 
cessful mills owned by Abigail's husband in Tilton. 
About the time Mrs. Glover might have given the 
measure of care which one so frail would naturally 
bestow on the child she loved, her mother, whom they 
all adored, fell ill and after six months passed away. 
Mrs. Glover sat down the morning after, Novem- 
ber 22, 1849, and wrote to her brother George : 


My Dear Bro 1 : 

This morning looks on us bereft of a Mother ! Yes, that 
angel on earth is now in Heaven ! I have prayed for support 
to write this letter, but I find it impossible to tell you par- 
ticulars at this time. She failed rapidly from the time you 
saw her, but her last struggles were most severe ; her physician 
spoke of it as owing to so strong a constitution. Oh ! George, 
what is left of earth to me! But oh, my Mother! She has 
suffered long with me; let me then be willing she should now 
rejoice, and I bear on till I follow her. I cannot write more. 
My grief overpowers me. Write to me. 

Your affec' Sister, 
(Signed) Mary. 

Died last night at half-past seven o'clock; will be buried 
next Saturday. I wish you could be here. 21 

The coming into the home next year of a step- 
mother left the young mother in an awkward predica- 
ment. There was no room any longer in her own 
mother's house for the frail young widow. When a 
stepmother comes, even one as kindly as was Eliza- 
beth Patterson Duncan, there is rarely room in any 
home for such a charge. The situation was not to 
be evaded. Something had to be done about it. 
Mrs. Glover had no private means. She had flung 
away her only potential assets when in Charleston 
at the call of conscience she had freed her slaves. 
She was not well enough to earn a living for herself. 
She did the best she could. She wrote for the weekly 
papers; but this, as usual, brought a precarious 
income. She tried teaching, but teaching proved to 
be a makeshift a poor one at that. 

Her sister, Abigail, expressed a willingness to 
receive Mrs. Glover into the comfortable Tilton 
home ; but as she had a somewhat younger boy of 


her own there seemed no room even in that ample 
house for little George, who had in consequence to go 
with Mahala Sanborn, by this time Mrs. Russell 
Cheney, to live in Groton, forty miles away. 

Mrs. Glover had no alternative. If her life with 
her generous, but dominating, sister did not prove 
satisfactory to either, perhaps it could not be. The 
situation was impossible. No family roof is wide 
enough to cover long an adult dependent of different 
habits and ideals. Mrs. Glover, still frail in body, 
often confined to her bed, was, however, mentally 
independent and spiritually resourceful. Beholden, 
of necessity, for bed and board to Abigail, who was 
herself under much nerve strain, due to hernia, 22 Mrs. 
Glover saw no reason for subservience also to her 
sister's intellect. There had never been a time 
no matter how young she was when she had not 
done her own thinking. She knew no reason why, 
amid the new conditions, she should not continue to 
think for herself. 

In the nation, the irrepressible conflict was steadily 
moving on to its climax. Down in Washington, 
Henry Clay was now espousing the adoption of the 
Compromise of 1850 to avert open war. Daniel 
Webster who was born and spent his earlier life in 
Boscawen, twelve miles from Tilton, threw in his lot 
with Clay, and made his Seventh of March Speech 
not without the forlorn hope of inducing the South 
to help him to the nomination for the Presidency. 

Many a substantial home became a hotbed of dis- 
cussion. The Tiltons one day turned a community 
reception, given in their home, into a political dis- 
cussion. Graceful and attractive in spite of her 


delicate health, Mrs. Glover assisted Mrs. Tilton in 
receiving. But she kept out of the discussion until 
one of the guests openly insisted on hearing what she 
thought concerning slavery. She replied, with her 
Charleston days in mind, that the South as well as 
the North suffered rather than benefited from the 
continuance of slavery and its spread to other States ; 
that the election of Franklin Pierce would involve the 
whole country in fiercer and more menacing disputes ; 
and that victory for him would therefore be good 
neither for the North nor for the South. 

With the Tiltons and the Bakers siding with the 
Northern Democrats, and in a community so divided 
that some of its members as late as 1865 illuminated 
their homes when news came of Lincoln's assassina- 
tion, Mrs. Glover's words created consternation. 
Mrs. Tilton is reported to have said in protest, 
"Mary, do you dare to say that in my house? 1 ' 

"I dare to speak what I believe in any house," 23 
was the decisive reply she received, uttered with 

Mrs. Tilton, with that strange disposition observ- 
able in some families to force on blood relations the 
adoption of group opinions, a policy which in friend- 
ship's circles is tabooed by conventional courtesy, 
would have constrained her sister to think as well as 
live like her. But during the three years that fol- 
lowed, Mrs. Glover held her own in all their repetitious 
discussions, even though that course could scarcely 
have promoted household harmony. Mrs. Tilton's 
persistence, however, lasted to the end ; for when she 
reached threescore years and ten she wrote her sister, 
by that time famous, a letter so little to her credit as 


to be hardly fair to quote, to which Mrs. Eddy 
replied : 

How my heart goes out to you in sorrow that you are not 
filling the last pages of your life with better thoughts, motives, 
and aims. May our dear Father forgive you and fill you 
with the sweet peace that l&nd in His love. 

Through the long nine years that followed the 
experience of childbirth, Mrs. Eddy suffered from ill 
health, which persisted almost unbroken until she 
was in middle life. The symptoms were different 
from the earlier adolescent disturbances. All 
through her correspondence until well on into the 
sixties mention of these symptoms now and then 
recurs as a matter of course. The nervous agitation 
which her father had quieted by taking her into his 
arms, her sister endeavored to allay by putting up a 
swing in her bedroom, forerunner of the chair swing 
in which in later years at Pleasant View she liked to 
sit on summer evenings, rocking back and forth, 
while passing in review for the entertainment of her 
house friends various episodes of her earlier days. 

Seldom after George was born can she be said to 
have rested well. She suffered from pangs of indi- 
gestion traceable to the stomach, as well as to the 
intestinal tract. Incidentally it may be mentioned 
that graham bread, rye pudding, and fruit were in 
those days staple foods in her diet. 24 But it was the 
persistent pain she habitually located in her spine 
which indicated that something may have gone wrong 
when George was born. 

In spite of all her physical distress, however, Mrs. 
Glover often participated in church and lodge and 
other social life. She prayed in public. At the lodge 


she was the star speaker. She obviously had rare 
social charm. Of a certain John M. Burt she had 
occasion to write 25 as though the coupling of his name 
and hers in village gossip had gone too far to please 
her. James Smith 26 seemed disposed to seek her 
heart through the pious pathway of the consolations 
of religion. But, persistent and pervasive as he was, 
she never took him seriously. 

John H. Bartlett, however, made more headway 
in his suit. In her letters years before to Augusta 
Holmes, she had habitually underscored his name. 
In opening his campaign, March 21, 1846, for her 
heart, he presented her with the conventional auto- 
graph album of that day, fondly indicating in the 
opening pages his hope that she will remember him 
"when friends near and dear are far away." 27 Some 
sort of understanding between them for a time ex- 
isted, with reservations on her part. She was not 
the woman to make a marriage that would leave out 
of the home she craved the boy for whom the Tilton 
house was never big enough. Winsome as young 
Bartlett was, she never could be sure that he could 
furnish the conditions necessary for the proper 
bringing up of her young son. For that matter, 
he had doubts himself ; for in his acceptance of what 
looked like a dismissal, he indicated that he agreed 
with her as to his financial outlook, and he called 
heaven to witness that he would insist on nothing 
that did not appeal to her feelings and in addition 
promise family support. 

Some of the reasons why Mrs. Glover, June 21, 
1853, married Daniel Patterson are not difficult to 

Copyri ght by Belle Peabody Brown. Courtesy of Mr. and Mr S.Arthur S. Brown, Tilton, New Hampshire. 


This picture was photographed from a daguerreotype, made in 

Mrs, Eddy's young womanhood. 


* The Cheneys were, not long afterward, to take 
young George far away with them. Meanwhile f 
Mrs. Glover, as she found living through those days 
of humiliating dependence on her strong-minded 
elder sister increasingly irksome, was trying to find a 
way to keep her young son at least within hailing 
distance. Abigail was so immersed in her unceasing 
efforts to bring up her boy, Albert, to be a " gentle- 
man" that she felt she had no right to let him play 
daily with his somewhat rougher and more boister- 
ous cousin. There was something to be said on both 
sides. There always is. But it is scarcely open to 
discussion that real home life was not to be expected 
in an atmosphere too often charged with controversy 
and perhaps acrimony. 

That herein lay an impelling motive for Mrs, 
Glover's second marriage is, also, indicated by the 
removal of Dr. and Mrs. Patterson, after their first 
three years of married life in Franklin, during which 
her invalidism continued, to North Groton in order 
to be near her son. 

The very happiness, in fact, of Mrs. Glover's brief 
wifehood, so swiftly ended, had made her eager, as is 
usual with normal people, for a closer comradeship 
and a more intimate understanding than she was 
now experiencing in these years of isolation. Her 
letter about this time to Martha D. Rand (later wife 
of her brother George) speaks for itself : 

Now dearest Mathy, I am alone to-day. The family are 
all at church, and solitude, and silence, reign supreme, meek 
dwellers in the old chateau. Two things well calculated to 
influence memory to bring up the light of other days, when 
" we two have met" Alas! for the bye-gones in memory, 


would that I possessed the power of Magic, to command the 
delicate spirits of fancy to reproduce the dear reality, that 
would bring you to my side, where in one fond embrace of 
affection I could clasp thee to my lone heart, so weary of soli- 
tude I have half determined this very moment to throw aside 
my pen and wait to weep. 28 

Apparently Dr. Patterson was well equipped to 
comply with some of the conditions required to satisfy 
the lonely widow. He was big, handsome, healthy 
such a Beau Brummel as was never seen before in 
Tilton. Confidence in himself was another asset 
which would appeal to Mrs. Glover's need for a strong 
arm on which to lean. Incidentally, too, he was a 
relative of Mark Baker's second wife. His wooing 
proceeded apace. He soon convinced her that no 
honor in his, estimation could possibly equal the right 
he craved to help her in the care of George, To 
Mrs. Glover he became the one person in the world 
who seemed to understand her invalidism and to be 
qualified to make her well, if he might have the chance 
which marriage would afford to keep her under close 
professional as well as loving observation. 29 On his 
side, he evidently believed that if she could once be 
taken out of the depressing conditions in which she 
was living she could certainly be restored to health 
and happiness. 

He confided to Mrs. Tilton his conviction that 
Mrs. Glover's suffering was due as much to separa- 
tion from her boy as to any possible organic or func- 
tional disorder. Mrs. Tilton, therefore, had the 
right to feel that she was acting in her sister's interest 
as well as in her own in encouraging a marriage 
which would take out of her home an invalid not of 


her immediate family. 30 Mrs. Glover's father was not 
so easily convinced. He endeavored to impress on 
Patterson, whom he did not wholly trust, the gravity 
of the double responsibility which he would be 
assuming, for a wife who was a sick woman and a 
stepson, self-willed like all the Bakers, and in addi- 
tion already showing at the age of nine, the unhappy 
results that usually follow being " handed about " 
from babyhood. 

In this marriage Mrs. Glover's heart did not go 
freely with her hand. But at last, almost desperate, 
her personal tragedy deepening, she accepted the 
bewhiskered, broad-clothed, silk-hatted suitor in 
kid gloves. Looking back in October, 1891, across 
the years to this decision which she made in 1853, 
and its disappointing consequences, she wrote, "My 
dominant thought in marrying again was to get back 
my child, but after our marriage his stepfather was 
not willing he should have a home with me." 31 

The years she spent as wife to Dr. Patterson 
proved as drab as any years could be for a woman 
always virile in mind, no matter how her body failed 
her. In the three years passed at Franklin the in- 
come of the itinerant dentist was disappointing. The 
two lived in a little house, kept a cow, and a horse 
which, however, Dr. Patterson needed most of the 
time for his tooth-pulling peregrinations. Neither 
her mind nor her body found health in this second 
marriage. For several years her sole attendant was a 
girl incapacitated by her blindness and, like herself, 
unwanted in the average home. Often depressed as 
well as ill, sometimes, as this companion dear to 
her through many years wrote in 1911, Mrs. Pat- 


terson would grow violently impatient under the 
goad of nervous irritation with the blind girl's uncer- 
tain movements, but "immediately came and put her 
arms around my neck and said that she was sorry. " 32 

She yearned more than ever for her boy ; and it 
was this, on her part, that took them in 1855 to live 
in North Groton. 33 Now her liege lord, obliged to 
add the running of a sawmill 34 to his dental work in 
order to make both ends meet, showed himself more 
reluctant than before to take in little George, who 
finally, therefore, at the age of thirteen, said farewell 
in 1857 to his mother and went off to Minnesota with 
the Cheneys. At seventeen, when the Civil War 
broke out, he joined the army and went South to 
fight for the freedom which his mother had for years 
been preaching both with voice and pen. 

A wife's ill health and a husband's broken promises 
due to his conspicuous inability to make a living, to 
pay even fifty cents on the dollar of the obligation 
he had expressly assumed to make a home for a step- 
son as well as for an ailing wife, were not contributory 
to that happiness in marriage which is dependent on 
generous reciprocity. The neighbors began to talk 
about the inharmony in the Patterson home, and the 
11 blind girl," looking back long afterwards, admitted 
sadly that "they often quarreled." 35 

One of the many children who loved Mrs. Patter- 
son through all these years wrote in 1916, when she 
was then an aged woman : 

My blind sister Myra Smith (Myra Smith Wilson) worked 
for Mrs. Patterson, consequently I was at the house two or 
three times each week She was ill nearly all the time and 
would lie in bed, with a book for her constant companion but 


when I came up to the bedside she would lay aside her book 
and pat me on the head and say " Oh you dear little girl. 
You are worth your weight in gold. I wish you were mine." 

Every pleasant day my sister would wrap Mrs. Patterson 
up and draw her out on the piazza and when she was too 
tired to stay longer out of doors would draw her into the 
house & she would retire and rest. 

When she was ready for breakfast she would ring the bell 
and my sister would cook a rye pudding to be eaten as a cereal. 
When she ate pie it had to be made with a cream crust as she 
could eat no fatty substance. One of the greatest pleasures 
of the children was to carry in the earliest berries and wild 
flowers to the " poor sick lady" but they did not call when 
Dr. Patterson was at home for we were all afraid of him. 36 

Dr. Patterson soon tired of the inconveniences to 
which a husband with a wife of " nerves" must, at 
least, try to grow accustomed. Nor could she on her 
side continue in heart to " honor " one who kept his 
promises no longer than it was convenient. There 
were scenes. The husband's absences from home 
grew more frequent and lengthy than his scant busi- 
ness required. 

Things went from bad to worse. The mortgage 
on the Groton house came due, and the holder re- 
sorted both to law and to his fists to collect his money. 
Mrs. Tilton was importuned to come to her sister's 
rescue. The foreclosure which followed sank Mrs. 
Patterson into the deepest depths of humiliation. 
As her sister drove her down the mountain side while 
the hard-hearted holder of the mortgage had the 
church bell tolled in ironic glee, Mrs. Patterson broke 
into tears, and the "blind girl" who stumbled after 
on foot wept bitterly in sympathy for the woman 
whom she truly loved. 37 


There followed a superficial resumption of home 
ties. The doctor made some effort to keep the home 
together. The unhappy couple boarded with a 
Mr, and Mrs. John Herbert at Rumney Station. 
Mrs. Patterson turned all but hopeless, and Dr. 
Patterson took her to a little house in Rumney 
Village, Then, early in the Civil War, he went off 
to Washington, commissioned by the Governor of 
New Hampshire to collect a fund for distribution 
among Union sympathizers in the South. He left 
his wife without money, and also without food. 
Before he started South, Mrs. Patterson wrote him : 

I have had one good ride with D. Lang and Barnes. He 
took us over to Franklin and I went to see E. ]. Gate, stopped 
about one hour. I paid, 50 cts and I cant go again for lack 
of money. I felt better for the ride ; 'twas yesterday and the 
air did so brace me, and O, 'twas so delightful to see so much 
of beauty on this earth. ... I have not had any Graham 
bread since you were here, if you come by railroad I think 
you better bring some wheat. 38 

With customary carelessness, straying in March, 
1862, too near the Confederate lines, Dr. Patterson 
was captured and sent to Libby Prison, from which, 
on April second, he wrote his wife the following letter 
in which he expresses the lively hope that God will 
find her food and shelter and seems also to hope that 
some way may be found to salvage for him the incon- 
sequential boots and traveling bag he had left behind 
in Washington and to commandeer the interest of 
their Congressman in effecting his release : 

Dear Wife 

You will be amazed to learn that I am in prison in the 
confederate States prison, but it is so, I was taken one week 


ago today. Give yourself no uneasiness about me. I have 
found very gentlemanly officers and friendly gentlemen as 
fellow prisoners, But God alone can tell what will become of 
my poor sick wife with none near to care for her "but God 
who tempers the wind to the shorn lamb" will care for you, I 
have no care except for you I left my travelling bag and a 
new pair of boots at 381 Pensylvania Avenue Washington at 
Mrs. C. W. Heydon's perhaps you had better write to our 
representative in congress T. M. Edwards M.C. and ask him 
to see that I am exchanged if there is any exchange of citizens 
I became somewhat acquainted with him while in W. if 
you write to me direct by way of Fortress Munroe and put 
on a confederate state stamp which I will enclose if I can find 
one, and also a United States one, I would send you some 
money if I thought it safe, and I would write more but fear 
if too long it will not pass, it will have to be sent unsealed as 
yours must also, write short and plain or it will be burned 
perhaps instead of forwarded My anxiety for you is intense 
but be of as good cheer as possible and trust in God 

Your Affectionate Husband 

D. Patterson. 39 

To occupy her mind there was news coming almost 
every day from the battlefields, and Mrs. Patterson 
rose to her intellectual best in interpreting to the 
Kidders and other friends the deeper meaning of the 
war. Then too, spiritualism, mesmerism, and other 
psychical phenomena were on the air and In town talk 
as much as radio to-day. Mesmer had died, but 
mesmerists were everywhere in evidence. A certain 
Charles Poyen was talking in many places where 
Mrs. Eddy later was to live, about the " Power of 
Mind over Matter," and was making ready for the 
publication in 1837 of his book on The Progress of 
Animal Magnetism in New England. What Braid 
had done in England to make mesmerism popular, 


Grimes was doing in New England, and Dods and 
Stone, Andrew Jackson Davis, and Warren F. Evans 
were to follow him. 40 

How much more widespread was the interest in 
these related subjects than is now commonly believed 
may be inferred from the fact that the Boston Med- 
ical Library to-day contains ninety-three books deal- 
ing with animal magnetism, and the Boston Public 
Library has over one hundred, of which seventy-seven 
bear a date previous to 1870. Of magnetizers or 
mesmerists there were almost three hundred listed 
in Boston, and in every New England town lectures 
and stances were the "movies" of that day. Not a 
few were reading The Magnet and The Mesmeric 
Magazine for mesmerism had even its own mag- 

But Mrs. Patterson was too broken in body, too 
wounded in spirit, too troubled in mind to find such 
interests more than superficial and temporary. A 
lonely, forsaken woman often too weak to stand on 
her feet, confined day after day to her bed, already 
long suffering from the spinal trouble which made her 
a "helpless cripple," 41 needing even fifty cents to get 
an outing and wheat with which to make the bread on 
which to keep alive at all, Mary Glover Patterson, 
in the nature of the case, was not likely to be as much 
occupied as some of her neighbors with mesmerists 
or sitting in as often at seances. 

More likely she was praying with the Psalmist : 
"Out of the deep have I called unto thee, O Lord; 
Lord, hear my voice." She, who in childhood at 
her mother's knee, had listened with joy to the Bible 
stories about the healing of the sick, was now proin- 


islng God as thinking backwards at Pleasant View 
she once remarked that if He would raise her up to 
health she would give her life to the help of the sick. 42 
Of her mother, Reverend Richard S. Rust wrote 
that, to her entire family, Abigail Ambrose Baker was 
' ' a living illustration of Christian faith. ' ' 43 Mrs. Eddy 
also recalled to a friend that once when a heated dis- 
cussion with her father about everlasting punishment 
brought on her a fever, it was her mother's comforting 
exhortation to "lean upon divine Love" 44 that drove 
down her temperature. Always in her brilliant 
daughter's thought, Mrs. Mark Baker was associated 
with God and health, with love and goodness ; and 
when in 1849 the mother passed away, Mrs. Glover, 
following her habitual impulse to express in verse 46 
her deeper feeling, wrote : 

Supporting faith be mine below, 
Life's parting words to greet ; 
Thy mantling virtues o'er me throw, 
Till child and mother meet. 46 

Still earlier in her teens, she sent word to a friend 
bereaved of a dear father: " There is one who has 
promised to be 'a father to the fatherless/" 47 

At the time her brother George was seeking Martha 
Rand in marriage, his widowed sister wrote : 

Let us ever remember, there is One " who careth for us" 
too wise to err, too good to be unkind. On Him may you rely, 
and find a Father and a friend. Yes, dear Mathy, this is my 
only consolation, unworthy as / am and tis the greatest I 
can recommend to those I love. 48 

Later, on the eve of her marriage to Dr. Patterson, 
she made it clear that what Mrs. Tilton, outclassing 
the new husband in power to bend others to her will, 


had failed utterly to do, he need not so much as try 
to do ; for hers was a " fixed feeling that to yield my 
religion to yours I could not." 49 

Throughout this period she was, says Mrs. Turner, 
"a very spiritual woman." 50 In the Congregational 
Church at North Groton Mrs. Patterson frequently 
responded to the call to offer prayer in public, and 
her prayers were long remembered as uplifting and 
helpful. All through her life there surged such a tide 
as never seemed to ebb of consciousness of God, a 
sense of absolute dependence on Him* Her most 
recent critic of distinction admits that : 

r Prayer, meditation* eager and puzzled interrogation of 
the Bible, had claimed from childhood much of her energy, so 
that those who met her in later times were conscious of a 
certain quiet exaltation, such as may come to a woman 
nursing a secret spiritual advantage. 51 

In spite of her ill health, of which the sign manual 
was an evident nervousness of manner which caused 
some to regard her as " peculiar, " 62 Mrs. Patterson, as 
she came toward forty, was a very attractive woman. 53 
She had a grace of manner the more appealing, 
because of her habitual neatness and exquisite taste 
in choosing and in wearing clothes. A frailness un- 
mistakable and apparel indicative of poverty were 
much in evidence, when Mrs. Patterson came to 
P. P. Quimby's office in the International Hotel at 
Portland, in October, 1862. The young George 
Quimby he told the author so himself in 1907 
helped her up the stairs. "She was too feeble," 
wrote her sister-in-law, Mrs. Mary A. Baker, who 
went with her, "to go unattended. " 

P. P. Quimby was Mrs. Patterson's last hope. 


She had heard of him a year before, for stories were 
in wide circulation of his magic cures. People re- 
ported that he used no medicine and was particularly 
helpful in afflictions of long standing. Her husband 
was so impressed that on October 14, 1861, he wrote 
Quimby : 

My wife has been an invalid for a number of years; is 
not able to sit up but a little, and we wish to have the benefit 
of your wonderful power in her case. If you are soon coming 
to Concord I shall carry her up to you, and if you are not 
coming there we may try to carry her to Portland if you 
remain there. 54 

The next May, when her husband was in Libby 
Prison, Mrs. Patterson herself wrote Quimby : 

I have entire confidence in your philosophy as read in 
the circular sent my husband Dr. Patterson. Can you, will 
you visit me at once ? 55 

She then thought that all the ways to Portland 
were closed to her. Mrs. Tilton believed Quimby 
to be a quack and the reports of his cures greatly 
exaggerated. She would not lift a finger to help 
Mrs. Patterson get to Portland. Mrs. Tilton did, 
however, agree to finance her sister if she would con- 
sent to go to Dr. VaiFs Hydropathic Institute at 
Hill, New Hampshire, and there take the water cure. 
In no position to make terms, obliged to accept the 
best that she could get, and therefore scarcely in a 
mood to receive help from any water cure, Mrs. Pat- 
terson arrived at Hill as summer dawned in 1862. 
She found few of the patients were settling down to 
profit by Dr. VaiFs care. Reports of Quimby's 
wonderful cures at Portland, coming day after day, 
sowed the seeds of unrest and of longing in the minds 


of the unfortunates at Hill. Now and then a patient 
would slip off to Portland to see Quimby. When 
one of them, Julius Dresser, 56 returned visibly im- 
proved, Mrs. Patterson became sure her very life 
depended on seeing Quimby. A letter she wrote to 
him in August, 1862, runs : 

Dear Sir : I am constrained to write you, feeling as I do 
the great mistake I made in not trying to reach you when I 
had more strength. I have been at this Water Cure between 
2 and 3 months, and when I carne could walk |- a mile, now I can 
sit up but a few minutes at one time. Suppose I have faith 
sufficient to start for you, do you think I can reach you without 
sinking from the effects of the journey? I am so excitable 57 
I think I could keep alive till I reached you but then would 
there be foundation sufficient for you to restore me is the 
question. I should rather die with my friends at S. Bridge, 
hence I shall go to you to live or to them to die very soon. 
Please answer this yourself 

The more her physical ailments challenged her 
resolution, the more determined Mrs. Patterson was 
to have her way. The little sums of money which 
Mrs. Tilton kindly sent her now and then for " ex- 
tras" she hoarded until she had enough to pay her 
fare to Portland. 59 She came expecting much 
altogether overmuch and in consequence she re- 
sponded quickly to the treatment she received. As 
with kindly eyes and sympathetic heart, Quimby 
looked into that wan, worn face, his friendly under- 
standing went out to her in a consuming desire to do 
all he could for her. His diagnosis in itself increased 
her faith. He told her that she was "held in bond- 
age by the opinion of her family and physicians/ 1 and 
14 her animal spirit was reflecting its grief upon her 
body and calling it spinal disease." 60 His assurance 


that she would soon be well was accompanied by his 
usual manipulation of the head to generate the flow 
of healthy electricity, on which he laid great stress. 61 

Encouragement to expect recovery Quimby fur- 
nished with persuasive forcef ulness. With her flam- 
ing faith the patient helped herself while she thought 
she was only helping Quimby to help her. The 
change was instantaneous. Her pain and weakness 
disappeared. A sense of comfort and well-being 
stepped into their place. 62 Within a week she says 
that without help she climbed the one hundred 
eighty-two steps to the dome of the City Hall. 63 And 
in this whole experience she furnished, though she 
was not to realize it until 1866, a new illustration of 
the words Jesus spoke to the woman healed after 
twelve years' illness, "Thy faith hath made thee 

At last the prayers of years seemed to be answered. 
Though her healing was not permanent and she soon 
suffered a relapse, 64 she told others of the change that 
had come over her ; and to Quimby, almost two years 
later, she wrote: "I have often repeated the first 
instance of my salvation to wondering hearers, and 
if when we are converted we should strengthen our 
brethren how ought I not to preach/' 65 

Out of the thirty-four hundred cases 66 which 
Quimby treated in those last two years at Portland 
only one at once felt any obligation to pass on the 
healing gospel. Mrs. Patterson did not delay. She 
was not content merely to be healed. She would know 
how the healing was effected. With becoming mod- 
esty and characteristic deference she wrote the Port- 
land Courier that "At present I am too much in 


error to elucidate the truth." 67 She would know all 
before she ventured to apply any. That was Mrs, 
Eddy's way. That was why at last she traveled 
far in heavenly healing. 

During those autumn weeks of 1862 she haunted 
Quimby's office. She asked him questions. She 
read all of the notes accessible, including Volume 
I and Questions and Answers. She studied his 
method. He was impressed by her, as by no other 
patient. More than once, he buoyantly remarked 
"She is a devilish bright woman." 6S As weeks went 
by, Mrs. Patterson grew greater in his estimation, 
which once led him to remark to another patient: 
"This is a very wonderful woman and in comparison 
I am the man, but Mary is the Christ." 69 

After her three weeks in Portland with her daily 
talks with Quimby, she went back to her sister's 
home. Mrs. Tilton was so impressed by the change 
in Mrs. Patterson that she took her son Albert to 
Portland and put him under Quimby's treatment for 
alcoholism ; but to no purpose. The boy knew not 
how to make himself the vehicle of the curative forces 
which his aunt's faith alone had so promptly brought 
to her, and which she then in turn too generously 
ascribed to Quimby. But even that benefit was only 
temporary. When she turned back to Tilton, Mrs. 
Patterson soon grew ill again. She reported to 
Quimby that the spinal trouble had returned, and 
with it the chronic indigestion. 70 But faith like hers 
was not readily put down. In the spirit in which the 
Fourth Gospel describes Christ as "the true Light, 
which lighteth every man that cometh into the 
world," 71 she once inquired in print, "Is not this the 


Christ which is in him?" When in January, 1866, 
Quimby passed away, she paid this tribute to his 
memory : 

Rest should reward him who hath made us whole, 

Seeking, though tremblers, where his footsteps trod. 72 

What Quimby by his own method did for many, 
none would undervalue* Generous as usual, Mrs. 
Patterson overrated his method and underrated 
the efficacy of her own abounding faith. Not only 
did he, with his vitality, encourage her to expect 
much but he also confirmed and deepened her con- 
viction already larger far than his, had she only 
known it which she had had since 1844, that God 
in Christ has a message for the body as well as for 
the soul, and that Jesus knew whereof he spake when 
he once observed, "If ye have faith as a grain of 
mustard seed . . . nothing shall be impossible unto 
you/' 73 

But Mrs. Patterson meant much to Quimby 
more perhaps than he or anybody then could be 
expected to realize. Close contact of two such vivid 
personalities was bound to be significant to both. 
She was always about* This, George Quimby, in 
his early manhood, resented. He was too young to 
understand ; to have as yet, perspective. To him 
his father was a finished product- George was jeal- 
ous for his father's reputation, and fearful lest the 
most arresting personality he had ever met might 
endanger it. That was the boy of it. To himself, 
of course, no man is ever finished, 74 

Seventeen years later, the interest which she was 
the first generously to show in Quimby, others one 


by one began to show. No evidence is more illustra- 
tive of her magnanimity than her appeal, soon after 
Quimby's death, to Julius Dresser with Quimby 
much the last few years of Quimby ? s life to "step 
forward into the place he had vacated. . . . You 
are more capable of occupying his place than any 
other I know. 1 ' Nor could any answer be more 
illuminating than Julius Dresser's of March 2, 1866: 

As to turning Dr. myself, & undertaking to fill Dr. Q's 
place, and carry on his work, it is not to be thought of for a 
minute. Can an infant do a strong man's work? Nor 
would I if I could. Dr. Q gave himself away to his patients. 
To be sure he did a great work, but what will it avail in fifty 
years from now, if his theory does not come out, & if he & his 
ideas pass among the things that were, to be forgotten ? He 
did work some change in the minds of the people, which will 
grow with the developement & progress of the world. He 
helped to make them progress. They will progress faster for 
his having lived & done his work. So with Jesus. He had 
an effect which was lasting & still exists. But his great aim 
was a failure. He did not succeed, nor has Dr. Q. succeeded 
in establishing the science he aimed to do. . . . No I wouldn't 
cure if I could, not to make a practice of it, as Dr. Q. did. 75 

In the period which followed it was Mrs. Patterson 
who kept green the memory of the unusual man, and 
but for her supreme success Quimby would, as 
Dresser in 1866 predicted, long since have joined the 
forgotten failures of the world. 

Mrs. Patterson went away from Quimby with the 
same faith in God she had when she came to him, and 
which she was in a few years to make so effective 
in the healing of the sick that in retrospect Quimby 
became to her scarcely more than an interesting 


Certain phrases which developed in their frequent 
conversations were to stick in her vocabulary for a 
while. Of them in February, 1899, she wrote : 

Quotations have been published, purporting to be Dr. 
Quimby's own words, which were written while I was his 
patient in Portland and holding long conversations with him 
on my views of mental therapeutics. Some words in these 
quotations certainly read like words that I said to him, and 
which I, at his request, had added to his copy when I corrected 
it. In his conversations with me and in his scribblings, the 
word science was not used at all, till one day I declared to 
him that back of his magnetic treatment and manipulation of 
patients, there was a science, and it was the science of mind, 
which had nothing to do with matter, electricity, or physics. 

After this I noticed he used that word, as well as other 
terms which I employed that seemed at first new to him. He 
even acknowledged this himself, and startled me by saying 
what I cannot forget it was this: "I see now what you 
mean, and I see that I am John, and that you are Jesus." 76 

Quimby never rose to the spiritual heights scaled by 
Mrs. Eddy. However, with her habit of projecting 
into other minds what was dominant in her own, 
she gave Quimby credit in full measure, 77 running 
over, for all she thought at the time he did for her, 
but which it is now plain was the product of her own 
faith. But, as her understanding grew with ripening 
experience, she was soon filling old words and phrases 
with new meaning, then coining her own unques- 
tioned terms to elucidate her system, and at last in 
obedience to the same persistent urge, writing the 

She discovered Christian Science in" a larger sense 
than ever Columbus discovered America. Hers 
was no peep at a new world and then a scuttling back 


to the old. Hers was that real discovery which con- 
sists of finding an age-old truth, settling in it, sharing 
it with others , and making the most of it for the 
redemption of the world from sickness, sin, and death. 

This was essentially the discovery which Shake- 
speare made in drama when reading Plutarch, Hol- 
inshed, Sir Thomas More, and even Fox's Book of 
Martyrs, he sent characters singing down the ages 
who otherwise would long since have faded out of 

This was the discovery in government which the 
Fathers of the Constitution made, in 1787, when they 
gave us what Gladstone mistakenly called "the 
greatest work ever struck off at any one time by the 
mind and purpose of man" ; of which James Bryce 
was then to say "there is little in that Constitution 
that is absolutely new, there is much that is old as 
Magna Charta" ; and of which no less an authority 
than Sir Henry Sumner Maine with veracious accu- 
racy ultimately said: "The Constitution of the 
United States of America is much the most impor- 
tant political instrument of modern times. n 

What did Mrs. Eddy owe to those who went 
before her ? 

The name at last she gave her church, Christian 
Science ? 7S As early as 1840 Abram Cowles used the 
name in verse, but for a different purpose. The 
Episcopal Bishop of Wisconsin, the Right Reverend 
William Adams, had already, in 1850, published his 
addresses on Moral Philosophy under the caption, 
"Christian Science." But his book was not yet to 
come her way, and when it came, through the gift of 
a student, the book bore no relationship to Mrs. 


Eddy's faith. Two years before, a friend of Dr. 
Oliver Wendell Holmes, Mrs. Sarah Josepha Hale, 
followed her somewhat familiar, "Mary had a little 
lamb," 79 with a more ambitious poem in which the 
line occurs : 

'Tis Christian Science makes our day. 

But there is no evidence that the poem affected 
Mrs. Eddy. Nor would the phrase Christian 
Science be now significant if it had had only such 
casual launching. 

Did Mrs. Eddy get the title of her book from 
Quimby who once spoke of the " science of health " ? 80 
Again, the evidence is lacking that Quimby's phrase 
ever made on anyone a lasting impression. Of the 
thirty-four hundred whom Quimby treated thirty- 
three hundred ninety-nine went their way like the 
nine out of the ten cured of leprosy in the New Testa- 
ment. In 1902 Mrs. Eddy wrote that the title came 
to her in the silence of the night, and not till six 
months later did a friend find " science and health" 
in John Wyclif J s version of the New Testament, and 
bring it to her notice. 81 

God as love, spirit, truth, and life is found in one 
version or another of the Bible, and they are terms 
used in many a theology long before the day of 
Quimby and his more famous patient. 82 

As for the nothingness and erroneousness of matter, 
this is an idea almost as old as human thinking. 
Before ever Gautama took his seat beneath the Bo- 
tree, India was accepting it as a general concept. 
As early as four hundred thirty B.C. Democritus of 
Abdera remarked, "Man lives plunged in a world 


of illusion and of deceptive forms which the vulgar 
take for reality/' Plato esteemed matter nothing, 
and mind everything. 83 Being without well-being is 
naught, " John the Scot" was teaching France in the 
ninth century* 

In the years when Spinoza was resolving to remain 
a materialist " until the last king had been strangled 
with the entrails of priestcraft/' 84 he was heading 
towards Mrs. Eddy's " Infinite Mind" with his talk 
of "Universal Substance." Berkeley came to the 
conclusion that apart from some mind to perceive 
it, matter would be nonexistent. Jonathan Edwards, 
rated by A. M. Fairbairn as "the highest speculative 
genius of the eighteenth century," could say that the 
"Material Universe exists only in the Mind." 85 

"The laws of nature" were to Kant "creations of 
our own understanding, acting upon the data of the 
senses." " Man has no body," wrote William Blake, 
"distinct from his soul." Lotze avowed " that 
matter is nothing but an appearance for our percep- 
tion." Like the morning stars, the Transcendental- 
ists all sang together of "the supremacy of mind 
over matter"; and Emerson required no urging to 
report that : 

Out of thought's interior sphere 
These wonders rose in upper air. 

But before her views Could run into a complete 
system Mrs. Patterson was again in need of help. 
In the early spring of 1864, she paid another visit to 
Quimby. As late as 1904, Mrs. Eddy was able to 
recall a conversation with a fellow patient in 1864, 
in which she expressed her judgment that "Dr. 
Quimby is the most progressive magnetic doctor I 


From a tintype thought to belong to the period, 1864-67. 

Waiting to be photographed, Mrs. Eddy quieted a crying child 

and then their picture was taken together. 


ever knew, and back of it all there Is a science that 
some day will be discovered/' 85 

On this visit Mrs. Patterson was keener than ever 
to exhaust the possibilities in Quimby's teaching, 
No other patient ever took such pains to understand 
him. This was the more necessary because, as 
Horatio W. Dresser says, "he could not express his 
thoughts accurately. One searches his manuscripts 
in vain for a clear explanation of his method of 
silent cure/' She talked things over afternoons 
with Quimby and sat up "late at night" writ- 
ing down "what she had learned during the day/ 7 87 
All the time, at first unconsciously, she was reading 
into Quimby's teaching what had been growing in 
her own consciousness amid vicissitude and change, 
in loneliness and destitution. Beginning in those 
early days when she was no older than thirteen and yet 
used to " converse on deep subjects " 88 with her pastor, 
no one can go intelligently with her all those years 
from 1844 to 1866 without hearing now and then a 
lonely and heroic soul singing to herself : 

I shall arrive I What time, what circuit first, 
I ask not ; but unless God send his hail 
Or blinding fireballs, sleet or stifling snow, 
In some time, His good time, I shall arrive; 
He guides me and the bird. In His good time* 89 

Eager to practice what she had learned and was 
spiritualizing for herself, in the spring of 1864 she 
went to Warren, Maine, to try to complete the 
restoration, begun in Portland weeks before, of Miss 
Jarvis's health. Later in the year found her stop- 
ping at Albion, Maine, with Mrs. Sarah G. Crosby, 
who in 1907 recalled to the author that on that visit 


Mrs. Patterson seemed as "one fired with the pre- 
science of a great mission/' Even in igog, 90 as she 
was near her passing, Mrs. Crosby tenderly observed : 

Many months Mary Patterson was a beloved guest In my 
home, for I had a most unselfish love for her and deep 
sympathy with her, when In her poverty she came to me, 
no money, scarcely comfortable clothing, most unhappy in 
her domestic relations. Her only assets being her indomitable 
will and active brain. 91 

This, then, was Mrs. Eddy at the age of forty- 
three, her health improved but not yet all it should 
be ; somewhat better friended than before, but still 
hard pressed to make a living ; overrating in a 
grateful woman's way what she owed to Quimby, and 
looking vainly for a man to carry on his work, and, 
when none appeared, carrying on herself till the hour 
struck when she could write with truth : "in the year 
1866, I discovered the Christ Science." 92 


Twice between 1866 and 1875, the period when 
the book was building, Mrs. Eddy lived with Mr. and 
Mrs. George D. Clark on Summer Street, in Lynn. 
The names of the group of persons gathered round 
Mrs. Eddy in the Clark home as the time drew near 
for publication and even the places where they sat 
at table are known, thanks to a diagram 1 prepared by 
George E. Clark, the son, 

Mrs. Eddy 


Mrs. Raymond 13 I Hiram Crafts 
Minot Raymond 12 2 Mrs. Crafts 

George Clark 1 1 3 Mrs. Brene Paine Clark 

John Bogart 10 4 Charles Porter 

Nathaniel Brookhouse 9 5 Mrs. Porter 
John S. Keyes 8 6 Win. Wadlin 

Joshua Sheldon 

If there were not, in that friendly circle, any fisher 
folk, as among the twelve who surrounded Jesus, 
emphatically there were nineteenth century equiva- 
lents workers in the Lynn shoe factories, salesmen 
in shoe stores, a painter, and a teamster. 

Mrs. Eddy sat at the head of the table. Where- 
ever Mrs. Eddy sat, at any time, was the head of the 
table. The years which followed were abundantly 


to justify the soundness of judgment of Asa G Eddy 
expressed in a letter written on August 5, 1880, that, 
as a matter of course, in any project success was 
certain only when Mrs. Eddy led the way. 2 

Records reveal to us how Mrs. Eddy looked in the 
days when her book was going through its final stage 
of preparation for the printer. Though entering the 
fifties, she still retained the complexion of her girl- 
hood, the color coming and going in her fair cheeks, 
and her hair falling in a shower of brown curls around 
her face. Her blue eyes, as she talked, shone more 
brilliantly than ever. Says Mr. Clark : 

She usually wore black, but occasionally a violet or pale 
rose color, and I remember well* a dove-colored dress trimmed 
with black velvet that she wore in the summer. She was a 
little above medium height, slender and graceful. Usually 
she was reserved, though her expression was never forbidding. 
But when she talked, and she talked very well and convinc- 
ingly, she would make a sweeping outward gesture with her 
right hand as though giving her thought from her very heart 3 

Argument was frequent at that dinner table. 
Wherever fourteen New Englanders are met together 
serious discussion, and sometimes hot debate, is likely 
to spring up. Young Clark, soon to go to sea and 
already feeling his importance, became at times 
apprehensive lest the pitch of intensity to which 
discussion was carried should lead to dissension. 
But courtesy invariably tempered feeling, and saved 
the day, much of the credit for which belonged to 
Mrs* Eddy. One of her friends thus drew her picture 
from memory in later years, "I can seem to see her 
now as she sat before us with that heavenly spiritual 
expression which lighted her whole countenance as 

Copyright by the Christian Science Publishing Society 

From a tintype. 

ABOUT 1867 


she expounded the truth . . . her conversation was 
always an inspiration and instructive. " 4 

Naturally enough, the talk sometimes turned to 
Quimby. At the Wheelers his name was often on 
her tongue. 5 During her stay with the Crafts family, 
in the winter of 1866-67, Quimbyism was not in- 
frequently her theme. Notes in Mrs. Eddy's hand- 
writing, which Hiram S. Crafts preserved, still exist, 
however, as proof that Mrs. Eddy was already think- 
ing independently of Quimby, and identifying '"the 
whole idea man' with the perfect man of God's 
creating." 6 

At the Wentworths she took advantage of the 
opportunity to add an introduction to Questions and 
Answers; and as her two years with them drew to a 
close, her incessant talk concerning mind and matter 
bored some of the intellectually incurious members 
of the family. 7 

By 1871, she was leaving Quimby far behind, and 
no one was more aware of it than Mrs. Eddy herself. 
She was coming to realize the full import of his 
admission to her in 1864 that she had discovered 
something different from anything he ever taught, 
which now no open-minded investigator can doubt 
who has access to these comprehensively informing 
sources the author has studied and also to the author's 
extensive personal correspondence, supplementing 
his face to face talking with Quimby's son. During 
this same year, in writing to her friend, Miss Sarah 
Bagley, Mrs. Eddy's reference to some unknown per- 
son whom she described as " that half* scientist, a for- 
mer patient of Dr. Quimby" 9 indicates this clearer 
understanding of herself. If further testimony were 


needed her severest critic of a generation ag<3 con- 
ceded that "she had improved upon the original 
Quimby method and left it behind her " ; 10 while one of 
her most recent critics u affirms that : " In those eight 
years Quimby had ceased to be an entity " in her life. 

In this connection her own observation late in life 
is worth consideration that for "a time (after ^1866) 
she was somewhat hampered by the theories of 
Quimby." 12 Of aid, also, in plotting correctly the 
upward curve of her development is this other later 
statement : 

What I wrote on Christian Science some twenty-five years 
ago I do not consider a precedent for a present student of this 
Science. The best mathematician has not attained the full 
understanding of the principle thereof, in his earliest studies or 
discoveries. Hence, it were wise to accept only my teachings 
that I know to be correct and adapted to the present demand. 13 

The table talk at the Clarks was often of her fall in 
Lynn. It was one of the most significant experiences 
in Mrs. Eddy's significant career. Its consequences 
in dealing with the years that followed no one will 
minimize who cares to understand her extraordinary 
career. Starting from her home in Swarnpscott an- 
ticipating a happy evening at a temperance meeting 
in Lynn, on Thursday, February i, 1866, Mrs. Eddy 
had a hard fall on the ice, of which this account 
appeared the next Saturday in the Lynn Reporter: 

Mrs. Mary Patterson of Swarnpscott fell upon the ice 
near the corner of Market and Oxford streets on Thursday 
evening and was severely injured. She was taken up in an 
insensible condition and carried into the residence of S. M. 
Bubier, Esq., near by, where she was kindly cared for during 
the night. Dr. Gushing, who was called, found her injuries 
to be internal and of a severe nature, inducing spasms and 


internal suffering. She was removed to her home in Swamp- 
scott yesterday afternoon, though in a very critical condition. 14 

Forty years later. Dr. Gushing, near his fourscore 
years, recalled that he found Mrs. Eddy very nervous, 
partially unconscious, semi-hysterical 15 ; symptoms 
not unusual in cases of profound shock. That night 
he gave her one-eighth of a grain of morphia as a seda- 
tive. Her response to this small dose indicated that 
she was not in the least accustomed to the drug ; for 
she was so late in awaking from the profound sleep 
into which she fell at once that the doctor, on his 
arrival next morning, feared he had given her a 
larger dose than he had the night before intended. 
Incidentally, once in talking to the author he ob- 
served, "Probably one-sixteenth of a grain would 
have put her sound asleep." 16 

It was in the summer of 1907 that the author had 
a long talk as well as correspondence with Dr. Gush- 
ing, who was spending his last years in Springfield, 
near the author's Northampton home. Across the 
twoscore years he recalled with pride the days when 
he was a popular doctor and a man of social conse- 
quence in Lynn. His eyes brightened in describing 
the " spanking " team which he often drove on sunny 
afternoons along the Lynn speedway. He observed 
that one day he had prescribed for as many as fifty- 
nine patients. 17 

About the value of attenuated doses both of arnica 
and " Belladonna to the two hundredth attenuation," 
he spoke with not a little gusto. Having spent a 
summer not many years before with Osier, the world- 
eminent diagnostician, later Sir William, of Oxford, 18 
and helped him daily in the preparation of his still 


world-used book on The Practice of Medicine, and 
having also heard at length his well known opinions 
about homeopathy, the author was not impressed 
with Dr. Cushing's missionary zeal for "attenua- 
tion" to the two hundredth degree of such drugs as 
arnica and belladonna. 

Although of less importance than the spiritual con- 
sequences of the fall in Lynn, the former physical 
symptoms soon returned. Within two weeks Mrs. 
Patterson was writing Julius Dresser for mental aid 
to forestall a possible return of "the terrible spinal 
affection from which I have suffered so long and 
hopelessly." 19 

On June thirtieth, the Mayor of Lynn presented 
to the city government a communication from Mrs, 
Patterson : 

in which she states that owing to the unsafe condition of 
that portion of Market Street at the junction of Oxford Street, 
on the first day of February last she slipped and fell, causing 
serious personal injuries, from which she has little prospect 
of recovering, and asking for pecuniary recompense for the 
injuries received. 20 

But the fall did bring its spiritual revelation. She 
never in the years that followed doubted that it led 
her farther on the way to God. The Sunday follow- 
ing the fall, still prostrate in her Swampscott home 
from the accident, as she was reading the Bible narra- 
tive of how Jesus healed the palsied man, she experi- 
enced one of those rare visitations reserved for the 
religious discoverers of the race and thus describes it : 
"The lost chord of Truth (healing, as of old) I caught 
consciously from the Divine Harmony. ... It was 
to me a revelation of Truth/' 21 


Her consciousness of God's power to heal, which 
had been ever growing brighter with the years, and 
had been enhanced by the idealizing faith which for 
a while she honestly believed that Quimby also had ? 
was now at its full. She was sure, as the Rt. Hon. 
H. A. L. Fisher writes, that " a spiritual life transcend- 
ing the human formed the ultimate basis of reality." 22 
No matter what might happen to her in the years 
ahead, never again would she doubt the literal truth 
of the New Testament promise, "My grace is suffi- 
cient for thee." 

Not that she understood it all at once. She was, 
in fact, to spend her life in plumbing its depths upon 
depths. In the calm of eventide in her swinging 
chair at Pleasant View, musing over this experience, 
she confided to a friend 23 that she had come to the 
realization that : 

She had been thinking about God, and it dawned upon her 
that it was the attitude of mind which she was in that made it 
possible for the divine power to heal her, that in some unknown 
way she had attained unto that consciousness of the divine 
Presence which heals the sick even as the natural musician 
without scientific knowledge touches the harmonic chords. 24 

Like Jacob at Peniel, with many a weary mile yet to 
trudge before his journey's end, Mrs. Eddy always 
afterwards felt that she could say, "I have seen God 
face to face, and my life is preserved/* 25 

The way now began to clear for that complete con- 
centration on her life work which was essential if the 
goal she set before her was ever to be reached. In 
1862, poor and sick as she was, from her husband's 
brother 26 she borrowed thirty dollars, with which to 
try to bring about the release of her blundering 


husband from prison. In 1864, an effort was made, 
in all good faith, to reestablish a home in Lynn. 
But in his consort's dreams the husband sought and 
took no lot or part; for in the summer of 1866 he 
eloped with the wife of another man ; 27 was divorced 
in 1873 for unfaithfulness ; and in 1896 died at Saco, 
Maine, 28 in the poorhouse. But, long before this, he 
took on himself the full responsibility for the failure 
of his marriage, when to a friend he described Mrs. 
Patterson as "a pure, estimable 'and Christian 
woman/' and added "that if he had done as he 
ought he might have had a pleasant and happy home 
as one could wish for." 29 

Already Mrs. Eddy was well along with the build- 
ing of Jher book. But there was other building to be 
finished before the book could be completed. At 
this time, Mrs. Eddy was a disadvantaged woman. 
Between her fall in 1866 and the appearance of her 
book in 1875, more than once she lacked both friends 
and "where to lay her head." Her father had died 
in 1865. Not merely was her boy, now a grown man, 
gone to war, but there were years when she knew not 
so much as his whereabouts. Mrs. Tilton's doors at 
last were closed beyond reopening. Ellen Pillsbury, 
her own niece, had attended to that. Healed by 
Mrs. Eddy of a serious illness, Ellen went with her 
aunt to complete her recuperation at Taunton, where, 
like a typical Baker, she reacted against the plain- 
ness of the Crafts home and returned to Tilton with 
such sorry tales as ever after made the older aunt shut 
Mrs. Eddy out of her heart as well as her home. 30 

There were times when Mrs. Eddy had to fight for 
her personal independence. Now and then every 


man's hand seemed to be against her. In 1890, she 
told her good friend, Miss Shannon, that for a time, 
while living in Lynn, she was annoyed almost beyond 
endurance. 31 No wonder that in a day when the law 
was often a woman's only protection from imposition, 
Mrs. Eddy sometimes felt the need of legal aid. 

The situation grew acute. She was rarely free 
from grave anxiety. She became sensitive even to 
the thoughts which she believed were directed at her, 
and she wrote one to whom she had given confidence 
and who was failing her, 32 " won't you exercise reason 
and let me live or will you kill me? Your mind is 
just what has brought on my relapse and I shall never 
recover if you do not govern yourself and TURN YOUR 
THOUGHTS wholly away from me . . . won't you 
quit thinking of me/' 

She needed at her right hand some one who would 
ask nothing except the chance to help her carry out 
her larger purpose. And the man was there. Asa 
Gilbert Eddy was kindly, modest, unassuming, 
patient, sensible, methodical, reliable, no trouble- 
maker, and ' * careless in nothing but his own comfort. ' ' 33 
To some originality and considerable ability, he 
added a true man's instinct to defer to superior wis- 
dom and to work with others. Into the expanding 
life of this unusual woman Asa Gilbert Eddy came 
unobtrusively. But here is her own story, written 
January 12, 1877, to a friend : 34 

Last Spring Dr. Eddy came to me a hopeless invalid. I 
saw him then for the first time, and but twice. When his 
health was so improved he next came to join my class (his 
residence was South Boston). In four weeks after he came 
to study he was in practice doing well, worked up an excellent 


reputation for healing and at length won my affections on the 
ground alone of his great goodness and strength of character. 

On New Year's Day, 1877, they were married, and 
a satisfying home was now hers which all her life 
she had been craving and sometimes seemed destined 
never to possess. Writes one who knew them well, 35 
"This home in Lynn was very simple in all its arrange- 
ments, but immaculately neat." 

On the death of her husband, June 3, 1882, she 
wrote to this same friend from the Vermont hills, 
whither she had gone in her bereavement : 3S 

I can't yet feel much interest in anything of earth. I shall 
try and eventually succeed in rising from the gloom of my 
irreparable loss but it must take time. Long after I shall smile 
and appear happy shall I have to struggle alone with my great 
grief that none shall know if I can hide it. I think of you at 
the fort and always as little, or rather great heroes and pray 
that my coming shall be a joy and not a sorrow to you I know 
you will hail it but ! I hope I shall be more useful to you 
all than a mourner is apt to be. I shall never forget dear, 
dear Gilbert his memory is dearer every day but not so sad 
I think as when I left home. It is beautiful here the hills 
vales and lakes are lovely but this was his native state and 
he is not here. 

More and more the truth pressed home that she 
could never hope to build her book until she had first 
acquired an income on which to live ; a sum at least 
above the margin of actual want. To this grilling 
task she set her hand while her spirit ranged the 
skies. Who shall say that it may not have been with 
these hard days in mind that she wrote in 1893 : 

O, make me glad for every scalding tear, 
For hope deferred, ingratitude, disdain ! 

Wait, and love more for ev'ry hate, and fear 
No ill, since God is good, and loss is gain. 37 

*JJ n f~ Msy *'}}*** ^\}*t *<t *.* t^t 

" ' ''' < ' " 4 " ' . * 

$ tPttrf*- A** j**J* / f >* V X ,' -V * , * 

,j** \/*f< *- ' S, . /'^ "* -V^. v'." X - - 




1*. 4 *.X- ^,- 

/ X. 

. -i^^, <. V- 

Copyright by Trustees under the Will of Alary Baker Eddy. " Used by permission, 





If she was to write, she had to have a roof over her 
head, and food to eat. The Phillipses gave her 
shelter for a while, and in the Clark home there was 
good food, and happy company. Then, too, she 
earned a little by her healing work. Her first student 
was Hiram S. Crafts, whom she taught from the 
Bible and manuscripts, as texts. 38 The pages of the 
notebook, which he kept, the first two of which are 
now before the author, are expositions of the first 
Gospel which are full of her reliance on God, and 
descriptions of the harmony and healing which she 
said outright would naturally result from such a 
faith. He paid her while they were fellow boarders 
at the Clarks ; and, when he set up for himself as a 
practitioner, she went to live with him and Mrs. 
Crafts, first in East Stoughton, then in Taunton. At 
the Wentworths, where she stayed two years, in 
exchange for her "keep" she explained to Mrs. Went- 
worth her new method of healing and also allowed 
her to copy Questions and Answers together with her 
comments. But the time came when that was not 
regarded as compensation enough ; and at last she 
was obliged to move on. 39 During one of the years of 
that long period while her book was building, she 
tells us that she moved eight times. 

Never in the years from 1866 to 1875 was she 
happier than when she stayed with the Ellises, 40 spend- 
ing many an evening in pleasant converse with the 
family. The Websters, who were more interested in 
spiritualism 41 than in Mrs. Eddy, were downright 
heartless; for one cold, rainy night in 1869 they 
turned her out into the street. 

But always this woman of the book kept at her 



task. Nothing else not even a living seemed so 
important to her. Some of her students paid her 
one hundred dollars for ten lessons, and promised 
her a commission of ten per cent on their future 
earnings. 42 This arrangement appeared necessary at 
the start ; but it later proved to be unwise and was 
discontinued. Mrs. Eddy looked upon a contract as 
a contract even with her earlier students; as is 
evident from a letter which she wrote one of them 
July 28, 1869: 

I learn from your own signature that you have retained a 
copy of those MSS. This was a fraud for which I must hold 
you or any other person responsible who should commit such 
an act. Now if you wish for a private settlement I will spare 
your feelings and charge you fifty dollars only for the copy ; 
but if you do not wish to settle in this manner I shall certainly 
take measures to protect myself against such damage. 43 

Once in those early days when other helpers failed, 
Mrs. Eddy felt driven to invoke legal aid to protect 
her teaching in the well known Arens' Case, and with 
success. Without her consent some suits were brought 
against students. 44 Richard Kennedy, her business 
partner from 1870 to 1872, however, told the author 
in 1907 that after their partnership was dissolved and 
her income was decreased she felt the pinch, and did 
the best she could. 45 

But her habitual policy is clearly stated in the 
Church Manual : 46 

A member of The Mother Church shall not, under pardon- 
able circumstances, sue his patient for recovery of payment for 
said member's practice, on penalty of discipline and liability 
to have his name removed from membership. Also he shall 
reasonably reduce his price in chronic cases of recovery, and 
in cases where he has not effected a cure. A Christian Scien- 


tist is a humanitarian ; he is benevolent, forgiving, long- 
suffering, and seeks to overcome evil with good. 

Poor as she was in those days, not letting her left 
hand know what her right hand generously gave, she 
often helped substantially both the worthy and also 
the less worthy. Mrs. Annie Macmillan Knott 
.recalls the authentic case of a woman who for two 
years was taught by Mrs. Eddy without charge. 
S. P. Bancroft 47 paid his three hundred dollars, which 
Mrs. Eddy promised to refund if he found he could 
not "demonstrate" what she taught him. And 
when James C. Howard was unable to meet his 
obligation, he received from his generous teacher a 
receipt in full, along with a check with which to buy 
an overcoat which he conspicuously needed. 48 

At last, after much experimenting, she came to the 
conclusion, confirmed by general experience, that 
people habitually value only that for which they pay. 
Just why she raised her price to three hundred dollars 
and later reduced her lessons from twelve to seven 
may never be known in full. There is reason to 
believe it was a wise decision, and that it was not 
made at the expense of her high standard* In a letter 
which she sent to Mrs. Clara E. Choate she declared, 
" I shall teach them as soon as they will study. The 
taxes, coal and repairs on building, and book have 
drained. But not for that would I teach this 
Science." 49 

Years later she wrote : 

When God impelled me to set a price on my instruction 
in Christian Science Mind-healing, I could think of no financial 
equivalent for an impartation of a knowledge of that divine 
power which heals ; but I was led to name three hundred 


dollars as the price for each pupil in one course of lessons at 
my College, a startling sum for tuition lasting barely three 
weeks. This amount greatly troubled me. I shrank from 
asking it, but was finally led, by a strange providence, to 
accept this fee. 50 

To the impartial observer, nothing more surely 
indicates the prevision and administrative wisdom 
of the founder than the financing of the Christian 
Science movement. The present situation in some 
parts of Christendom is intolerable. The shabby 
money-raising devices to which some churches resort 
which hark back to the time of Jesus when a settled 
income was not necessary, and when the poorest 
peasant in the region around Galilee, might, like the 
Pilgrim Fathers, "suck of the abundance of the seas, 
and of treasures hid in the sand/' are out of place, 
archaic, adventitious, and distinctly hurtful to the 
larger cause. This is no plea to turn the minister 
into a man of wealth, but to save him from deteri- 
orating into what a young man, who recently left the 
ministry at the end of his first year, describes as " the 
proverbial, down-at-the-heels, dispirited, sad-eyed 

Mrs. Eddy's views were products of a personal 
experience which had cost her much travail. Her 
belief never wavered that the truth she taught was 
for the rich, as well as for the poor. "Seek ye first 
the kingdom of God, and his righteousness ; and all 
these things shall be added unto you/' 51 was the basis 
of her economic counseling. She said, "Soul has 
infinite resources with which to bless mankind. 52 . . ." 
"We are all capable of more than we do." 53 To one 
of her students, having "quite a financial struggle," 


Mrs. Eddy cheeringly observed: "Keep on In the 
work of Science and you will always be glad that you 
did. Know that you are fed and clothed and to the 
world it will be a miracle/' 54 

In those dark days when, with the odds against 
her, she learned to make a living, she demonstrated 
that those who, in singleness of mind, seek the king- 
dom receive all the human things of which they have 
real need. The mind that is set on higher things 
draws to it the lower if only like the sheaves in 
Joseph's dream to do homage to the higher. 
That is why Christian Scientists look prosperous and 
are often prosperous. They seek the kingdom of 
God, and other things are usually added to them. 
God keeps His promises. 

Mrs. Eddy had to protect her spiritual morale as 
well as win her economic independence. Sensitiveness 
over the attitude of public opinion toward the domes- 
tic differences with Dr. Patterson took the form, un- 
friended and distressed as she sometimes was in her 
Lynn days, of turning back to the use of the name 
Glover. The aloofness and censoriousness of her 
relatives cut her to the heart. The one sweet note 
of her earlier home was struck by her sympathetic 
stepmother who, about this time, wrote her on a 
pale little postcard : 55 

My own Dear Daughter 

It is a long time since I have heard one word from you. 
Hope you are well and enjoying the light of God's countenance 
and surrounded with kind friends, a good Minister, and good 
society. I know you must miss your own dear relatives and 
former friends. . . . My love to yourself and all who are 

kind to you. 

E. P. B. 


How to sheathe her sensitiveness from exposure to 
the world's venom and indifference took her many a 
year to learn. But she learned. Richard Kennedy 56 
once said: " It was an unfortunate fact that Mrs. 
Eddy with her small income was obliged to live with 
people very often at this time in her life who were 
without education and cultivation/' 

A woman sharing the same house with her when 
Mrs. Eddy was busiest on her book, described her 
to Miss Emma C Shipman 57 as " The purest minded 
woman I ever knew." But she added that she 
thought Mrs. Eddy a " crank/' Asked to explain 
what she meant by "crank" the aged woman 
answered: "Mrs. Eddy wished the house kept so 
still, " a condition essential to intellectual creative- 
ness which every educated household, where books 
are written, accepts without calling names. 

But whether people understood her or not, Mrs. 
Eddy lived with them. "It was never her custom 
to keep apart from the family. She invariably 
mingled with them and through them kept in touch 
with the world." Even in what in 1869 she called her 
"time of severest trial," she wrote : 

My Father chastens in love, and I know if my physical 
frame endures I shall rejoice here for every tear I have shed, 
and ere long enter the lighted sanctuary, and cast off my 
crown won from the cross at the foot of the throne, whither 
have gone through great tribulation such as have washed their 
souls in the blood of the Lamb which is the spirituality of 
truth bleeding from the wounds of error* 53 

There were, however, some to give her loving 
sympathy. That summer of 1866, which she spent 
with the Phillipses at Lynn, Grandmother "Mary" 





T * 

1 f^ 

4 a " 

*! ' t ^ 


' ih 

1 > 


i ^ 

\ i 

\ \ 

1 ^ 

f > 








and Mary Baker Glover many years her junior 
were so completely one in mind and heart that one 
time when " Uncle Thomas" came home and found 
them side by side on the sofa talking of the higher 
things of life, he remarked to his wife, " Hannah, do 
you see our two saints ? There they sit together, the 
two Marys." 59 

Though personally and industriously building up 
a growing business, George Oliver was known, when 
Mrs. Eddy was at his house, deliberately and re- 
peatedly to overstay his luncheon hour. Returning 
to his office, he never offered an excuse. One day, 
however, he did casually observe: "I would rather 
hear (her) 60 talk than make a big deal in business." 

Hiram S. Crafts, that first student in whose home 
she lived for many months, paid the last tribute to 
his teacher on December 20, 1901, in a renewed con- 
fession of loyalty to her teachings which covered all 
his later years. 61 

The Wentworths were a large household. During 
her two years from 1868 to 1870, when Mrs. Eddy 
lived in their home, now and again her relationship 
with some members of the family became somewhat 
strained a not unusual experience. But what one 
of the sons, Charles O. Wentworth, remembered in 
1909, when trivialities were fading out of mind, was 
that her "gentle, unassuming nature made her a 
peacemaker." 62 This confirmed his mother's judg- 
ment expressed in 1869 that "If ever there was a 
saint on earth it is Mrs. Glover." 63 

She had constant need of a full suit of armor for 
her natural sensitiveness. No sooner was she fairly 
launched upon her teaching enterprise than some of 


her first students usually crude, frequently un- 
teachable, and sometimes merely mercenary began 
to make trouble for her. When to his amazement 
George Tuttle, home from a sea cruise to Calcutta, 
seemed easily to cure his first patient, he fell into a 
panic and nothing could induce him to try to repeat 
his experience. His brother-in-law, Charles S. Stan- 
ley, gave such free vent to his argumentative spirit 
in class that Mrs. Eddy in the interest of her other 
students, had to dismiss him to make him realize 
that he was not the only student in the class. 

A certain young bank clerk, Wallace Wright, would 
not or perhaps in his crassness could not for 
the life of him see how mesmerism and Mind Science 
differed. With retaliatory zeal he hurried into print 
to attack a teacher whom he did not understand ; 
whereupon five of her larger-visioned students came 
to her defense. In consequence, young Wright dis- 
appeared from public view and also from history after 
making the somewhat premature announcement, on 
February 24, 1872, " that Mrs. Glover and her Science 
were practically dead and buried." 64 

Of all those earlier students Richard Kennedy gave 
most promise. From 1870 to 1872, he was in part- 
nership with Mrs. Eddy. Under her inspiring touch 
he was from the first a growing success as a healer, 
which at last left her free entirely to teach. At the 
end of two years, Mrs. Eddy had six thousand dollars 
in the bank. 65 But young Richard found the business 
obtainable by rubbing heads so satisfactory that he 
felt no desire to study under Mrs. Eddy what she 
taught. Why bother about theory, -so long as he 
could make a good income from his practice. The 


more he used those expert hands of his, the more he 
closed his agile mind until, by mutual consent, on 
May II, 1872, the partnership was dissolved. 66 

Daniel H. Spofford brought into Mrs. Eddy's life 
a more mature and less ebullient personality* He 
won much success at first in healing, and was also 
more or less helpful for a time in the management 
of her growing interests. As the months slipped by, 
however, his interest in her teaching did not keep 
pace with her enlarging plan. As she turned more 
to Asa Gilbert Eddy, she depended less on Spofford. 
Personal difficulties arose, and Spofford went the 
way of others. 67 

In 1 88 1 eight of her students none of them at all 
concerned about what she considered the real issue 
openly rebelled and put her leadership to a severe 
test. As usual, Mrs. Eddy made appeal to rise above 
the pettiness of personalities. Getting no response, 
she read the eight out of connection with the Cause, 68 
rallied to her side the better disposed members, and 
as the event proved gave a conclusive demonstration 
that she ruled, no matter what might happen, in the 
little world around her. After that it was clear that 
she would be able to cope with any crisis which might 

The spring before the book appeared in 1875, Mrs. 
Eddy was living in a boarding house at Number 9, 
Broad Street, Lynn. Still pursued by controversy 
and overtaken by much contumely, she yearned even 
more intensely for the quiet which a home of her own 
would probably provide. Leaning one day from her 
window, she observed a sign "For Sale,* 9 fastened on 
the two-story frame house, with attic, at Number 8, 


across the street. She resolved that this should be 
her haven and on March 31, 1875, she bought the 
place for five thousand six hundred and fifty dollars. 

But her income was not yet adequate to maintain 
so large a house. She was obliged to lease all but the 
front parlor on the first floor, and on the third floor 
the tiny upper bedroom under the sloping roof, in 
which during the months that followed, she completed 
the preparation of her book. 

Number 8 was not a mansion. It, however, put a 
roof over her head. Fancy perhaps might see in its 
modest bow windows and little balconies tokens of the 
comforts and the beauty to be hers. The enforced 
wandering, which for years had handicapped and 
humiliated her, she now believed was near an end. 
Status, at last, she had the security furnished by 
the owning of property. It was little enough, but that 
little was sweet to one who had known less. Number 
8 might possibly, she dared to hope, one day bring 
her the condition "when an ounce of sentiment may 
save a ton of sorrow/' 69 

At any rate a student of those days reports that 
he " never knew her so continuously happy as in that 
summer at Number 8." Sibyl Wilbur, too, says : 

the little place grew most attractive. The affectionate 
zeal of her students, many of whom she had healed from 
serious complaints or diseases and some of whom she had re- 
claimed from intemperate lives, made her gardens bloom, 
kept her grass-plot like velvet, and relieved the austerity of 
her parlor with decoration. Mrs. Glover's balconies were 
filled with calla lilies of which she was particularly fond, and 
when she stood among them tending and caring for them with 
the sunlight sifting through the leaves of the elm, making 
splashes of green and gold upon her cool white gown, she made 
a picture of composure and purity. 70 


Not only in numbers, but also in love and loyalty y 
her students seemed to multiply. No service, at that 
time, appeared too great for them to render. Often 
they anticipated her unexpressed wish ; and with 
them she shared her confidences and also took them 
to her heart. Some she addressed by endearing 
names. To many she opened a new heaven and a 
new earth. Letters written by students in their old 
age are on record in which words fail them to describe 
all that she had meant to them in the elysian days 
they spent with her. 

To ensure her independence against all accident 
Mrs. Eddy needed not merely to triumph over the 
sordid and the commonplace with whom she overlong 
had been obliged to associate, but also to be drawn 
increasingly within range of the circles in Boston 
and in Concord devoted to those higher ideals and 
cultural interests congenial to her. 

Certain phrases used by Emerson are faintly remi- 
niscent of Science and Health. Those were the days 
when he was telling lecture audiences: "Mind is 
supreme, eternal, and one. . . . The universe is 
the result of mind." But we have Mrs. Eddy's 
own word dictated to a secretary that she never read 
Emerson till after her book was published. 71 Between 
Emerson and Mrs. Eddy there was a great gulf fixed. 
He was all for thought, and she for demonstration. 
He never fired her imagination, or awakened her 
enthusiasm. The Reverend Thomas Van Ness says : 

I asked Mrs. Eddy one afternoon, when we were talking 
on the subject of her plans, whether she cared much for the 
teachings of Emerson. . . * Her reply was vague. The 
subject did not interest her and we soon drifted away from it, 
or rather, she did, 72 


But to Whittier Mrs. Eddy turned Instinctively. 
He was more approachable and more responsive. 
Eight of his poems, with her approval, were put into 
the Christian Science Hymnal and to the end it was 
a joy to her to hear people sing : 

The healing of his seamless dress 

Is by our beds of pain ; 

We touch him in life's throng and press, 

And we are whole again. 

On the one occasion that Sarah Bagley took Mrs. 
Eddy to call on Whittier, they found him " sitting 
before a fire in a grate (in July) coughing incessantly 
with hectic flush on his cheeks and scarce able to 
speak above a whisper." As she talked and showed 
a sympathetic interest over his indisposition, he 
brightened up and appeared to be much better. Of 
her visit Mrs. Eddy writes, "When I rose to go he 
came to me with both hands extended and said 'I 
thank you Mary for your call, it has done me much 
good, come again.' " Afterwards he pronounced her 
" a gifted woman." 74 

For all his kindly reserve, Bronson Alcott had a 
sympathetic nature which appealed to Mrs. Eddy. 
Concerning slavery, their opinions were identical 
After her book appeared and the storm of criticism 
broke, he introduced himself to her with this saluta- 
tion, "I have come to comfort you." 75 For that 
reason, she sent him on January 14, 1876, a copy of 
the book, which he acknowledged in the pleasure- 
giving words : 

The sacred truths which you announce sustained by facts 
of the Immortal Life, give to your work the seal of inspiration 
reaffirm in modern phrase, the Christian revelations. la 


times like ours so sunk in sensualism, I hail with joy any voice 
speaking an assured word for God and Immortality. And my 
joy is heightened the more when I find the blessed words are 
of woman's divinings. 78 

Twice he visited her in her own house at Lynn. He 
showed an interest in the class work, and indicated 
clearly that he had abundant reason for his con- 
fidence in her and in her followers. 77 

Again, on June 5, 1878, in company with the 
Reverend J. L. Dudley, Mr. Alcott was a welcome 
guest at a Christian Scientist Association meeting. 
Should the question ever arise as to whether Mrs. 
Eddy borrowed from Alcott, the author would refer 
inquirers to the Minutes of the meeting, now in the 
Files of The Mother Church, and reading thus : 

After listening to questions & answers between teacher 
& class, Mr. Alcott presented his argument of the working of 
mind from Spirit down to atom & "vice versa." It was in- 
teresting to notice how near some points in the argument 
approached to the true argument in Science. 78 

At the Emersons and elsewhere in Concord in those 
days, there was much talk of Mrs. Eddy ; and Mrs. 
Emerson, whose time usually was altogether occupied 
in balancing with her practical sense the improvidence 
of her husband, expressed a wish to meet her. To 
his daughter also, Louisa M. Alcott, of "Little 
Women " fame, to Frank Sanborn and various Con- 
cord Brahmins, Mr. Alcott often spoke of his new 
friend ; and among them so little opposition developed 
to her teachings that he evidently believed there 
could be little of it also among people worth while 
anywhere. 70 

As the years passed Mrs. Eddy won a place in 


Boston life, and met many Boston people. But by 
that time she was so engrossed in writing, in teaching, 
in building up her book and her church, and in multi- 
tudinous details of administration, that she had little 
time to spare for those occasions which have always 
given dignity and distinction to Boston society, and 
still give it a unique place among the cities of the 

All those years when she was building up her health, 
her income, her equilibrium, she was qualifying more 
and more for building up her book. Her very hard- 
ships lent substance to her writing. She was coming 
up through much tribulation. As the Scriptures put 
it, "The earth helped the woman. " Speculation about 
what might have been may be interesting, but it is 
scarcely worth the time and trouble. Yet had not 
Mrs. Eddy been so absorbed in building up her book 
from 1866 to 1875, when life was seldom kind to her, 
she probably would never have become infused with 
the heavenly courage to go on and on more soundly 
building up her health, her income, her equilibrium. 

The work on the book, exhausting as it sometimes 
must have been, was her anchorage to reality when 
a lesser soul would have drifted to oblivion. Did 
she, like St. Paul, have to become all things to all 
men that she might save some ? It was the honest 
toil she gave the book which taught her tact and 
courage. Was it necessary to pay attention to the 
spiritualistic rhapsodies of the Websters 80 in order to 
keep a roof over her head ? She could bring herself 
to do it for the sake of the precious hours it would 
give her every day to write. Did she have to sit in 
at a game of cards to keep on good terms with 


acquaintances, when she so begrudged every minute 
stolen from her writing that to some she now and 
then appeared distracted, even cross? There was 
sure to be some hour of the day when, huddled in her 
shawl, with the house rocking in the wintry wind, 
she could be at her book. Were there times when, 
with children mimicking her, with adults insulting 
her and even threatening her with harm, her pride 
was wounded sore, and her heart was broken, by the 
cruel trivialities inflicted upon a woman striving to 
establish her personal security? Her book brought 
some relief from pain, and assistance to forget. Who 
shall say that it was not this absorption in the book 
which gave her power to rise above cold, 81 above 
hunger, above all the thousand stings of petty per- 
secution to regions where nothing counts but Spirit, 
regions which sustain in the supreme conviction that 
nothing exists but Spirit? 

For years Mrs. Eddy was working on her book. 
As her students more and more desired to see her 
teachings put in writing, she first fed them the familiar 
Questions and Answers, to which she was soon adding 
an Introduction almost immediately to find its 
way into the text itself. By the summer of 1869 
another booklet was ready forerunning Science 
and Health which later received the title The 
Science of Man, but at first evidently was called 
Science of Soul. 

On June 7, 1869, from East Stoughton (now Avon) 
she wrote a Tilton friend of her earlier days : 

I have just sent a work to the press for publication en- 
titled Science of Soul I mean you shall read it sometime. 
I have written this and notes to the entire book of Genesis 



within the last year and this, besides laboring for clothes and 
other expenses with teaching I am worn almost out, have 
lost my love of life completely and want to go where the 
weary have a rest and the heavy laden lay down their burdens. 82 

The postscript to this letter further indicates that 
she was hard pressed at the time for money : 

I am anxious to know why Dr. P. (Patterson) does not 
send me my annual remittance. 

In February, 1872, she began to write what in her 
little notebook in the author's hand she calls 
"The Science of Life." A little later she was putting 
out "Soul's Inquiries of Man/' on which there are 
more touches than ever of Mrs. Eddy's individuality. 
While traces of her state of mind in the fast receding 
Portland days may here have lingered on, they 
steadily grew fainter until, at the very latest in 1875, 
she gave her students printed instructions they could 
not misunderstand to omit " manipulation " ; after 
which Quimby's name was very rarely mentioned 
by her. 83 

Perhaps, therefore, the author of this book was 
justified when he wrote, in 1921, for the Cambridge 
History of American Literature that "As a whole the 
system described in Science and Health is hers, and 
nothing that can ever happen will make it less than 
hers." 84 As though to confirm the author's judgment, 
which had for years been growing, the New York 
Times' review in 1922 of The Quimby Manuscripts, 
which appeared in 1921, adds : 

It is a gigantic task which the editor of The Quimby 
Manuscripts has undertaken when he offers this loosely ar- 
ranged mass of writings and reflections as not only containing 
the beginning of spiritual healing but also the origin of Chris- 


tian Science. . . . Science and Health, whatever views may 
be held concerning it by individuals, has served to build up a 
mighty organization which could hardly have been reared on 
the uncertain foundations of the Quimby manuscripts. 

Under the tiny skylight which, even in that cool 
summer, 85 focused the hot rays of the sun uncomfort- 

<&&*-# ^ 

To W. S 1 . Sfown 4 do., 

Job,' dkfd, kod Boot 


ably on the head of Mrs. Eddy, writing her first book 
at a time in life when many a fecund writer has said 
farewell to his creative power, Mrs. Eddy, in 1875, 
put the last touch on the first edition of Science and 
Health. To find a publisher was no easy task. She 


had long been trying* Nothing could be impossible 
to one who, more than a half-century before had 
prattled in the schoolroom "I will 'ite a book/' and 
had never quite lost sight of her high purpose. 86 

In fact, Mrs. Eddy had already taken young George 
Clark 87 with her to Boston in search of a publisher, 
with no more to show him than the prospectus which 
she carried with her. Seeing no profits in an enter- 
prise which might even to-day appear an unpromising 
business risk the publisher expressed the usual regrets. 
To manufacture the book would cost more than 
fifteen hundred dollars. Two of Mrs. Eddy's friends 
advanced the required amount, and the first edition of 
one thousand copies of Science and Health appeared 
on October 30, 1875. The bill for its production, 
which came the next day from the printers, W. F. 
Brown & Company, of No. 50 Bromfield Street, 
Boston, mounted to 12285.35, of which Mrs. Eddy 
paid seven hundred dollars. 88 

The book now lies before the author, in its pale 
green cover and in a style of type usual at that time. 
As a piece of bookmaking it is somewhat like The 
Bible Looking Glass, Fanny Fern, Nurse and Spy, and 
also other books then popular. In appearance, It is 
no better and no worse. No sooner was it off the 
press than Mrs. Eddy was visualizing, in a letter 
written to a student, 89 a new edition, which she hopes 
will be an improvement on the first : 

There are grammatical errors in Erata and some in the book 
doubtless that I have not touched . . . and if you see them 
and are sure of what is right in the case correct them but not 
otherwise dont meddle with the punctuation but mark any 
doubtful cases so you can point them , out to me. Our next 
printer should have a proof reader who is responsible for this. 90 


If this first edition bears some of the marks of a first 
book, Mrs. Eddy at once began to remove them and 
continued to improve the successive editions till at 
last Science and Health became, next to the Bible, 
the "best seller" among serious books. 

Like the Bible, Science and Health was published 
as Mrs. Eddy wrote in her first preface " to do good 
to the upright in heart, and to bless them that curse 
us, and bear to the sorrowing and the sick consolation 
and healing." The style is well adapted to the end 
in view. Without sacrificing dignity, the language 
is often conversational Developing out of her rich 
experience among plain people, the Science and 
Health of 1875, lik e the King James Version of the 
Bible, is easily " understanded of the people." Help 
does come to those who would be "upright in heart" 
when they read, " Every pang of repentance, every 
suffering for sin, (accompanied with reformatory 
efforts) and every good deed, atones for sin." 91 There 
is blessing for those whom the world would curse 
in such a glowing sentence as, "Love must triumph 
over hate." 92 Rightly understood, there is ample 
comfort for all who sorrow and who suffer in the 
seven words, "Mind, and not matter, embraces all 
suffering." 93 

Never was Mrs. Eddy satisfied with anything she 
wrote. The publication of each edition of Science 
and Health was simply a. new challenge to make the 
next edition better. Between the table of contents 
of that first edition of 1875 and the latest of igio, 94 
there is not merely a wide difference but also a com- 
plete reordering. The first reads : 

Natural Science, Imposition and Demonstration, Spirit 


and Matter, Creation, Prayer and Atonement, Marriage, 
Physiology, and Healing the Sick. 
The latest edition runs as follows : 

Prayer, Atonement and Eucharist, Marriage, Christian 
Science versus Spiritualism, Animal Magnetism Unmasked ; 
Science, Theology, Medicine ; Physiology, Footsteps of Truth, 
Creation, Science of Being, Some Objections Answered, 
Christian Science Practice, Teaching Christian Science, 
Recapitulation, Genesis, The Apocalypse, Glossary, and 

All the way through the thirty-five years which 
elapsed between the first edition and the last, she 
was consumed with a desire to make her book more 
accurately express her meaning, more perfectly dis- 
close the revelation she never doubted God had given 
her. Never could she be too busy and no busier 
woman ever lived to find time every day to work 
upon the book. The story in detail of her revisions 
would make a volume in itself. Before the author, 
as he writes, are the very copies in which her own 
corrections and additions are penciled on many a 
page in almost bewildering abundance. 

Even in 1907, when she was eighty-six years old 
and the attacks upon her, culminating in the " Next 
Friends " suit, were suggesting to her and to her friends 

When sorrows come, they come not single spies, 
But in battalions, 

she was revising, and revising. Her pencilings 
crowd the margins, interline the text crosswise, and 
all but wear the flyleaves threadbare. Every prob- 
lem then confronting her church, and as time was to 
prove almost every problem that could come, is re- 
flected in her pencilings. 


There were times, as In this 1907 period, when the 
copy which she then used of Science and Health 
evidently served somewhat as a diary in which she 
wrote down her inmost feeling. Did persecution 
strike her a new blow ? She pencils the appropriate 
sentence, ''It is our ignorance of God, the divine 
Principle, which produces apparent discord. " 95 

Was there misunderstanding of her use of the 
quotation : 

I, I, I, I itself, I 

The inside and outside, the what and the why, 
The when and the where, the low and the high, 
All I, I, I, I itself, I? 

She substitutes for it in pencil : 

O ! Thou hast heard my prayer ; 

And I am blest ! 
This is Thy high behest : 
Thou here, and everywhere?* 

Were the " Next Friends " 97 pressing over much? 
In a burst of righteous wrath, supremely justified, she 
cuts out from page four hundred thirty of the 1907 
edition, the expression, ordinarily colorless, "next 

At midnight of September 25, 1907, she was reading 
about death on page one hundred sixty-four, when, 
as though anew to defy death, this woman, in her 
eighty-seventh year, changed the subjunctive to the 
indicative mood and declared that death "does not 
in the least disprove Christian Science." And then 
recalling St. Paul, she joyously exclaimed, " 'Death 
is swallowed up in victory/ " 

It was not long before Mrs. Eddy entered into 
those business arrangements which were to continue 


for many a year with John Wilson, 98 head of the 
Cambridge University Press, the artistic craftsman- 
ship of whose books has in all the years been matched 
by their intrinsic worth. With the entire firm her 
relations remained until the end both friendly and 
agreeable. Indeed, the story of the successive edi- 
tions of Science and Health can be traced in detail 
from the letters and the memoranda of such repre- 
sentatives of the University Press as John Wilson, 
William Dana Orcutt, and William B. Reid." They 
are used here the more lavishly because they dismiss 
much idle speculation including Mark Twain's 
about the originality and the orderly development of 
Mrs. Eddy's thinking, as revealed from year to year 
in Science and Health. 

From the first, Mrs. Eddy made on these sub- 
stantial men a profound impression, which they saw 
no reason to change in a business and personal rela- 
tionship lasting through an entire generation. To 
them she seemed a high-bred gentlewoman, to the 
manor born, sure of herself and her ideas, yet con- 
siderate and courteous to all. Upon every detail 
they indicate Mary Baker Eddy lavished care con- 
stant and untiring. She moved in a large orbit. 
She saw things whole. She saw things in their true 
harmony. To all, she was an object lesson, not 
merely in her penetrating insight but also in her habit 
of doing more than her share of the hard work neces- 
sary for its practical expression. 100 

From the head of the firm down to the youngest 
office boy, she knew them all. Her frequent visits 
were awaited with pleasurable anticipation. She 
earned the respect they freely gave her ; and increas- 


ingly their personal affection. As late as February 
n, 1897, John Wilson, head of the firm, after many 
years of business intercourse with Mrs. Eddy spoke 
of her " gentleness and sweetness." 101 

When she inquired where she could obtain the serv- 
ices of a trained editor, the Reverend James Henry 
Wiggin, staff reader for the University Press, was 
" detailed to the work (punctuation, capitalization 
and general smoothing out as to construction of 
sentences) ; and, as he did this on his own time, the 
payment for these services was made by Mrs. Eddy. 
. . . This was well known to those in our office/' 
says Mr. Reid, " as well as in our proof reading depart- 
ment, and caused many a smile among us when we 
read, from time to time, the repeated assertion that 
Mr. Wiggin had written the book, and it tickled him, 
more than perhaps anyone else to read that he was 
the author (instead of corrector)/' In later years, 
Mr. Wiggin once remarked to Mr. Wilson : 
"Wouldn't it have been fine if I had?" 102 

Now and then some writer, unacquainted with 
such convincing documentary evidence as this in the 
files of The Mother Church, circulates again the over- 
estimates of the very helpful service which Mr. 
Wiggin rendered Mrs. Eddy. It may, therefore, be 
worth while to quote another representative of the 
University Press, a man of no less standing than 
William Dana Orcutt, friend of William James and 
Roosevelt, Bernard Shaw and Sir Sidney Lee, who 
testifies : 

Mr. Wiggin was still proof reader when I entered the 
Press, and he always expressed great pride to have been 
associated with Mrs. Eddy in the revision of this famous book. 


I often heard the matter referred to, both by him and by John 
Wilson, but there never was the slightest intimation that 
Mr. Wiggin's services passed beyond those of an experienced 
editor. I have no doubt that many of his suggestions, in his 
editorial capacity, were of value and possibly accepted by the 
author in fact, unless they had been, he would not have 
exercised his proper function ; but had he contributed to the 
new edition what some have claimed, he would certainly have 
taken credit for it in his conversations with me. 103 

There is finally another witness whose testimony 
may be of greater value because she always held her 
highly esteemed editorial assistant "in loving, grate- 
ful memory. " 104 That is why these few extracts 
from Mrs. Eddy's letters to Mr. Wiggin 105 may seem 
timely : 

July 30, 1885 : Never change my meaning, only bring it out. 

June 14, 1886: They (your corrections) are all right in 
grammar and I understood you should do no more for the 
proofs than to attend to that. 

July, 1886 : Please send both copy and proof to me and 
have no alterations made after I return the proof to press. 

June 14, 1890: I shall request Mr. Wilson to send the 
proofs to you and then you to me and I to him. 

Years later (in The Christian Science Sentinel of 
December i, 1906) recalling again Mr. Wiggin's 
editorial service, Mrs. Eddy said, "In almost every 
case where Mr. Wiggin added words, I have erased 
them in my revisions/ 1 * 6 


In 1882, Mrs. Eddy went to live in Boston. The 
golden age had already dawned on the " Athens of 
America/ ' 1 The comforts of every day existence were 
now matching the charm ineffable which was gather- 
ing round the city. More and more, rich memories 
were accumulating as conditions changed. Digni- 
fied amenities were becoming social customs which 
Bostonians observed, and practiced, without boast- 
ing. To the political equality first flowering out 
in the Town Meeting was now added a certain 
"quality," still suggested in the humorous verse of 
Samuel C. Bushnell : 

Cabots speak only to Lowells 

And Ae Lowells speak only to God. 

Though years had passed since grand dames milked 
their cows on the public street and a little boy, named 
Ralph Waldo Emerson, was doing his bit to add to 
the meager family income by minding his mother's 
cow on the Common, Boston had retained its earlier 
simplicity, and had also added to it a quality of 
thinking and of writing which then made the city the 
undisputed literary center of the land. 

By this time Boston had produced such a crop of 
native writers as no other city in the New World ever 
dreamed could anywhere be raised this side of the 
Atlantic. It was neither conceit nor affectation that 



occasioned the casual Inquiry, when friends met in 
Cambridge, Concord, or on Park Street: "How is 
your new book corning on ? " 

And already from states south and west, where 
Holmes, Emerson, and Alcott had been lecturing, as 
far even as the Mississippi Valley, pilgrims with eyes 
wide open for " whole shelves of their library walking 
about in coats and gowns," were reverently wending 
their several ways to Boston. Some were still talk- 
ing of Brook Farm with its coterie of cultural ce- 
lebrities. As in his last years Hezekiah Butterworth 
showed the author over the site of that social experi- 
ment, he told him how Margaret Fuller came here to 
gaze at the stars and to her disgust discovered that 
she had to "milk a kicking cow." 

In 1882, Longfellow was just passing on, but 
Holmes and Whittier were not yet "nearing the snow 
line"; and, in addition Lowell, Emerson, Aldrich, 
Agassiz, Parkman, Whipple, Sumner, and Charles 
Eliot Norton might be found, almost any Saturday 
morning, looking over the new books at the Old 
Corner Book Store, and at least once a month meet- 
ing for luncheon and high talk at the Saturday Club. 

Marion Crawford was serving his literary ap- 
prenticeship before going to Italy. Roosevelt was 
graduating from Harvard, where William James was 
then getting his start as a brilliant teacher. Henry 
James had already published his brief critical study 
of Hawthorne, shot through with penetrating criticism 
and over-punctuated with irritating condescension. 
Thus early, premonitory symptoms were showing of 
his exclusive interest later in things English ; and it 
was about this time that Julia Ward Howe, on one 

Copyright by the Christian Science Board of Directors. Used by permission. 

Prom a crayon by Elisabeth S. Eaton. 


This picture was made at the request of Mrs. Eddy and still 

hangs on the wall of her Chestnut Hill home. 


occasion feeling that he "professed" too much, 
sharply remarked to him : " Don't lie to me, Henry." 

The Globe was prospering under General Charles 
H. Taylor. The Herald, Post, and Traveler, too, were 
flourishing. With Louis Elson and Henry Austin 
Clapp on the Advertiser, music and the stage were 
adequately reported and interpreted. The Evening 
Transcript was almost a family oracle, and in its field 
The Atlantic had come to a preeminence which none 

The cornerstone of the new Public Library on 
Copley Square was laid in 1888. Those were the 
days when Major Henry L. Higginson was founding 
the Boston Symphony Orchestra, and the audiences 
were all appreciation as William Gericke interpreted 
the great masters. Though Boston's literary lights 
had not been hasty to shine on aspiring art, the School 
of Drawing and Painting under the leadership of Otto 
Grundmann, who was called in 1877 to be its director, 
was growing apace ; and William Morris Hunt was 
introducing Boston connoisseurs to the Barbizon 

Past Hawthorne Hall, where in the eighties Mrs. 
Eddy won her first reputation as a preacher, Charles 
Sumner had strolled with his friend, Thackeray ; and 
James T. Fields had taken Dickens for the daily 
constitutional needed to keep him "fit" for his even- 
ing "appearance." The author, still a Fellow at the 
University of Pennsylvania, recalls walking in the 
nineties here with youthful pride between James 
Whitcomb Riley and the aged Edward Everett Hale, 
down whose bearded cheek a tear trickled as, retelling 
a story related to him in his boyhood by an aged 


veteran of the American Revolution, Dr. Hale would 
have his young friend know, "That was just three 
days before the British hanged my great-uncle, 
Nathan Hale." 

In those years Boston had arresting preachers. 
The Reverends Joseph Cook and Adoniram Judson 
Gordon were in fighting trim ; and Phillips Brooks, 
rated by Edwin D. Mead 2 as "the greatest preacher 
in the world/' was at his best. 

Mrs. Eddy was outgrowing Lynn. Then as 
now Lynn had people of importance. But small 
town curiosity cabined her spirit and cramped her 
individuality. Backdoor gossip always annoyed this 
woman of the stars. Through her long life, wherever 
she might be, Mrs. Eddy was "news"; her every 
accidental utterance town talk or "copy" for the 
papers. Eavesdroppers usually kept within earshot, 
keen to twist any casual word to her discredit. 
Sometimes she broke under the strain of keeping 
constantly on guard. Not even Red Rock, 3 with its 
outlook seaward, invariably brought the quiet and 
the isolation which her soul craved. 

Long in need of someone more congenial than 
Barry, Spofford, Kennedy, and Arens, 4 in 1877, while 
still living in Lynn, she married Asa Gilbert Eddy. 
No easy r61e awaited him. His unassuming manner 
some mistook for weakness. His business, as he was 
well aware before his marriage, was to be helpmate 
to a wife indissolubly wedded to a public purpose 
already well defined. Amid these difficult conditions, 
he did himself credit. Wise in counsel, increasingly 
he won the recognition to which his sound judgment 
entitled him. A man of solid parts, he wore well. 


To her service he brought tact conjoined to tried 
efficiency at a time when his wife was harassed by the 
pretentiousness, the irresponsibility, the inefficiency, 
and the general inconsequence of those around her. 
Miss Julia S. Bartlett's estimate of Asa Gilbert 
Eddy is reliable. Grateful for the healing which he 
brought her, she was also often in and out of the Lynn 
house. As a friend and student, who often saw him, 
she writes : 

They kept no servant at that time, but Dr. Eddy did much 
to help in every way for the Cause that would otherwise take 
her time, and attended to business outside. He was always 
the kind husband and friend and ready helper in all things. 5 

Though his capacity for initiative was not extraor- 
dinary, he employed it when he could, and Mr. 
Frye, on June 27, 1895, wrote that Mr. Eddy was 
"the first organizer of a Christian Science Sunday 
School . . . also the first individual who put onto a 
sign the words Christian Scientist/' 6 

In a letter dated June 27, 1882, to Colonel E. J. 
Smith, Mrs. Eddy said her husband had "the sweet- 
est disposition' 77 she had ever known. To Judge 
Hanna she wrote, March 25, 1896, that he was "in a 
humorous way gentle but firm/' 8 and two years later 
in another heartfelt letter to him she added : "You 
have said all When you touched on the tenderest 
chord of my human heart in your allusion to my late 
husband." 9 

During their first months in Boston Mr. and Mrs. 
Eddy lived with the Choates at 569 Shawmut Avenue. 
In her recollections, Mrs. Choate describes him as 
incessantly busy with the publishers, arranging for the 
Christian Science services, the multiplying lectures, 


and also the Association meetings. Mrs, Choate char- 
acterizes him "a very gentle man, but firm & quiet/ f i 

The man's unapologetic understanding of his 
position, his frank admission that his wife was the 
prime mover and he the helper, combined with free- 
dom from all signs of false modesty and self-deprecia- 
tion, are indicated in the following summation of the 
common enterprise in which they were all engaged : 
"Mrs. Eddy is the rightful head and we have never 
yet succeeded unless she filled that place and we 
abided by her direction." n Again : 

We have just been listening to the reading and explanation 
of the Scriptures by Mrs. Eddy as is our wont to do on the 
Sabbath and from which we are refreshed ; though the hour 
seems dark and the exertion of the wicked great, yet in mercy 
and goodness will we abide. 12 

If to some Mrs. Eddy's final tribute to her husband, 
" ' Mark the perfect man,' " 13 seems overstrained, per- 
haps even they will admit that any man who adapts 
himself perfectly to the situation in which life places 
him and gets the best results attainable in the circum- 
stances is no failure. 14 In a period when many others 
were making life almost unbearable for this woman 
with a vision, Asa Gilbert Eddy moved with discre- 
tion among the contradictory forces that crisscrossed 
her plans, acting with decision when there was need 
of action, and bringing to a woman often hard pressed 
the peace and understanding of which she often stood 
in need. When after their five years together, he 
passed on, by those who knew him best he was ac- 
credited the place Lowell allows to the modestly effi- 
cient ; 

That loved heaven's silence more than fame. 


The Church Christ Jesus founded began, we are 
told, with a membership of no more than twelve. 
Only eight rallied to Mrs. Eddy's standard when, in 
the summer of 1875, s he held her first church services 
in accordance with her revelation of 1866. 

The program made provision for Sunday services 
in a hired hall, with Mrs. Eddy as preacher and direc- 
tor, on a budget of ten dollars a week, pledged by 
the charter members as follows : 

Elizabeth M. Newhall . ... #1.50 

Dan'l H. Spofford 2.00 

George H. Allen $2.00 

Dorcas B. Rawson $1.00 

Asa T. N. MacDonald 50 

George W. Barry 2.00 

S. P. Bancroft 50 

Miranda R. Rice 50 15 

On July 4, 1876, Mrs. Eddy organized the larger 
Christian Scientist Association, and three years later, 
August 23, 1879, came the legal incorporation under 
the title "Church of Christ, Scientist/' with a 
mandatory provision that the church be established 
in Boston. 

While Mrs. Eddy gave the credit for the official 
organization of the Sunday School to her husband, 
she declared that Warren Choate, the pet of the house- 
hold, was the little child who led to the genesis of the 
idea in her mind. 

As the year 1883 drew to a close, the Sunday 
services were held in Hawthorne Hall, at No. 2 Park 
Street, which, with its seating capacity of two hun- 
dred and thirty-two, seemed too big at first for that 
group of twenty-six. After two brief years the 


services had, in fact, to be moved to Chickering Hall, 
which was larger still. Mrs. Eddy was at last " arriv- 
ing/' and Boston was furnishing the platform from 
which her message was to cross the continent. Men 
and women still recall those Sundays in Hawthorne 
Hall While the attendants were, in general, of a 
higher type perhaps than those at Lynn, not all, 
however, who came to Hawthorne Hall remained to 


At these meetings Mrs. Eddy always appeared well 
dressed. She knew by instinct how to dress becom- 
ingly. Like many another wife who is a good 
manager, she could make a good impression on a 
small outlay. She wore her clothes well. She bore 
herself with an air of distinction, which made every- 
thing she wore count for more than it cost. In the 
hour set aside for questions from the audience rather 
impertinent inquiries were sometimes made. One 
Sunday she was asked : n 

"Do you think it Christian to wear purple velvet and 
diamonds?" I'll never forget the sweet expression on her 
face while answering. She said as near as I can remember, 
"There are ladies here I presume with much more expensive 
dresses on, as this is velveteen, thirty-six inches wide, and 
only one dollar per yard. The cross and ring were given me 
by those who had been healed in Christian Science with the 
request that I wear them." 

Those Sunday services in Hawthorne Hall soon 
began to attract public attention. In their planning 
and conduct Mrs. Eddy devoted that tireless atten- 
tion to detail which to-day gives Christian Science 
services an appeal different from others. She began, 
and closed, on time. Usually she opened with a 


familiar hymn like "Nearer My God to Thee/' 
Then there was silent prayer ending with the Lord's 
Prayer. Another hymn was sung, and next the ser- 
mon was delivered. 

Mrs. Eddy compelled interest in herself and her, 
subject from the start. Sometimes even when 
scheduled, she would not begin because when the time 
came she did not feel the inspirational surcharge on 
which she counted to command her audience. She had 
pulpit personality. Her dainty and engaging figure, 
eyes " large, deep and soulful/' waving brown hair, 18 
her hands half outstretched in irresistible appeal, all 
aided her voice, which none ever forgot who heard it 
from the pulpit or the platform, to carry home her 
message. With or without notes, she spoke rapidly, 
and that Iowa woman, who found in Mrs. Eddy's 
sermon "never a trivial thought/' was not alone in 
her findings. No matter what her text, her sermons 
all revolved around the central thought that God Is 
Spirit, God is All-in-all, matter is insubstantial, and 
sin, sickness, and death can be vanquished by Spirit, 
But no one can to-day read back across her printed 
sermons without seeing the Way-shower in them all. 

As to the content of her preaching, listeners might 
differ. But in the eighties like John Wesley 
she was still desiring " to have a league, offensive and 
defensive, with every soldier of Christ." Once she 
preached for six months in a Baptist Church, 19 without 
compromising her own message. That her attitude 
toward others of all types should be well understood 
and proper precedent be set her followers, she placed 
among the By-Laws of The Mother Church the spe- 
cific admonition : "A member of this church shall not 


publish, nor cause to be published, an article that is 
uncharitable or impertinent toward religion, medicine, 
the courts, or the laws of the land/' 20 

As truly as William James, Mrs. Eddy was fitted 
to teach and her talents were already trained to a 
fine point by long practice when she arrived in Boston. 
Miss C Lulu Blackman, who came in 1885 all the 
way from Nebraska, to join Mrs. Eddy's autumn 
class, wrote : 21 

When she entered the Class-room, I saw her for the first 
time. Intuitively, the members of the class rose at her 
entrance, and remained standing until she was seated. She 
made her way to a slightly raised platform, turned and faced 
us. She wore an imported black satin dress heavily beaded 
with tiny black jet beads, black satin slippers, beaded, and had 
on her rarely beautiful diamonds. These she spoke of in one 
of the later sessions. She stood before us, seemingly slight, 
graceful of carriage and exquisitely beautiful even to critical 
eyes. Then, still standing, she faced her class as one who 
knew herself to be a teacher by divine right. She was every 
inch the Teacher. She turned to the student at the end of the 
first row of seats and took direct mental cognizance of this 
one, plainly knocked at the door of this individual conscious- 
ness. It was as if a question had been asked and answered 
and a benediction given. Then her eyes rested on the next 
In order and the same recognition was made. This continued 
until each member of the class had received the same mental 
cognizance. No audible word voiced the purely mental con- 
tact. Experience has been the lightning flash, that has 
revealed to me something of the mass mentality she con- 

The session began with so impressive a repetition of 
the Lord's Prayer that one student reported : 22 

It was not as though she had gone to the Father in prayer, 
but rather as though, because she was with the Father, she 
prayed. . . . After this audible repetition of the Lord's 


prayer, Mrs. Eddy took her seat and the students resumed 
theirs. As she began to speak, many of the students opened 
notebooks, and began to write. Instantly and peremptorily 
she said, "Put up your notebooks/' I had written but one 
sentence and no other was ever added. There were others who 
refused to consider the command as final and, almost at once, 
covertly began again to make notes. With eagle eyes she 
detected the overt act, and again, repeated the words, " Put 
up your notebooks. " All complied, some willingly and some 
with silent but resentful protest; then she resumed her 
teaching. A little later, one student began again surrepti- 
tiously to make notations. Stopping her discourse, Mrs. Eddy 
for the third time repeated the words emphatically and clearly 
and never again was there an effort on the part of any to write 
down a thought or word that came from this great Teacher. 
She, at no time, made any explanation of this arbitrary require- 
ment, but all my days I have blessed her for this ruling, 
because it compelled us to let the form go so that limited 
finite statements of Truth might not circumscribe the pinions 
of her thought. Her impartations transcended the medium 
of words. Words served only to convey her revelations. 
She gave both the letter and the spirit, but she took away the 
letter, lest any should substitute it for the wine of the Spirit. 

In such teaching no incidental interruption was 
tolerated. Even that bane of every classroom, noisy 
coughing, once received this firm rebuke from her : 
''Anyone with the least understanding of God does 
not cough. " 23 Even to-day physical distractions like 
coughing and sneezing, so much a matter of course in 
other assemblies, are heard less often in Christian 
Science meetings. 

Questions, however personal, Mrs. Eddy welcomed, 
and answered them without evasion. She encour- 
aged comments out of a conviction that they might 
open the door to truth which otherwise, perhaps, 
would not come through at all When some over- 


zealous students in the class of 1889 volunteered the 
statement that they had tried in vain to bring back 
some who had strayed away and were no longer loyal 
to their teacher, Mrs. Eddy advised : 

"Do not try any more. The love that is going out to the 
world through Christian Science is the greatest power there is 
and the only thing that will change that thought'* adding, 
11 1 have often felt these hard unloving thoughts of others 
come about me like dark clouds, and seem to surround me, 
but they never touched me, and why ? Because my thoughts 
were going out to them all the time in love and with a desire 
to help them," 24 

It was perhaps in her presentation of God, as 
"incorporeal, divine, supreme, infinite Mind, Spirit, 
Soul, Principle, Life, Truth, Love," 25 that Mrs. Eddy 
towered in her teaching. Sometimes, when she 
opened her soul concerning prayer, her students were 
swept up to a perception of the way to become a 
"new creature in Christ Jesus. " Referring last 
winter to the chapter on Prayer in the Christian 
Science textbook Dr. William L. Stidger is reported 
by the press to have said from a Boston pulpit, "I 
wish for my own life, and my own home that I might 
have in it the beauty and power and the spirit of 
prayer that is in that chapter. " 

In every class there were Marthas cumbered with 
much care and serving, and not infrequently weighted 
down with the imponderable burden of fear. Some 
were small of mind, some small of soul. Mrs. Eddy 
understood all. Of all she sought to make something. 
She gave to all solicitude. But she kept her mental 
balance. First things were put first in all her teach- 
ing ; and, say what one will about her terminology, 


error never deceived her into regarding it as other 
than the nothingness which she proclaimed it to be. 

"What would you do," she once inquired, "if you knew 
that some one was trying to kill you through mental argu- 
ments ? " With me this question created a great sense of fear 
and I believe it was the same with other members of the class. 
After waiting a few moments for an answer Mrs. Eddy said, 
" Cast it in the waste basket. " This light remark concerning 
the error, and her realization of the powerlessness and nothing- 
ness of the highest form of error, destroyed my sense of fear 
and left with me a great sense of peace and fearlessness of 
the claim of error to harm. 26 

She had a way of bringing students down out of the 
clouds of vain aspiring and idle sentimentalizing. 

Says Mrs. Foye: 27 

One day a friend of mine, who was also a student of Mrs. 
Eddy's, called to see her on business. As she was about to 
leave, Mrs, Eddy invited her to stay for lunch, and just then 
the housekeeper came in, and, hearing my friend declining, 
said to her, "You had better take off your wraps and stay, 
I've just made a strawberry shortcake that will melt in your 
mouth." Whereupon Mrs. Eddy said, "There's a scientist 
that isn't soaring o'er the church steeples. " 

Bliss Knapp recalls that on another occasion, to a 
too dreamy student, she observed, "Come down. 
Your head is way up there in the stars, while the 
enemy is filling your body with bullets." 28 

Back of all the give and take of class contacts, 
back of every word she spoke and also of every gleam 
in her eyes, glowed a faith in her taessage, which she 
never failed to impress upon her students nor allowed 
them to supplant by any other interest. The correct- 
ness of her thinking might be challenged, never her 
sincerity. She was true to her conviction when she 


pronounced Jesus in nothing "more divine than in 
his faith in the immortality of his words. " 29 

But it was not interest in sheer metaphysics which 
brought those crowds of students to Mrs. Eddy's 
classroom. It was eagerness to learn her method of 
healing. To theorizing about healing she habitually 
brought the sharp test of practice. The swift 
growth of Christian Science in Boston during the 
eighties was due to its effective healing. Critics 
might explain it as they would. There were by that 
time enough well people in evidence who once were 
sick, to bring of their own accord the sick of body and 
of soul in ever growing numbers to Christian Scientists 
for treatment and then, automatically, to enlarge the 
group of prospective healers trained in Mrs. Eddy's 

Her understanding of the great need of the sick 
and sorrowing for healing is shown in a letter she 
wrote to Calvin C, Hill at the time he was leaving 
business in order to devote himself wholly to the 
practice of Christian Science : 

There are the sick the halt the blind to be healed. Is not 
this enough to be able to accomplish ? Were I to name that 
which is most needed to be done of all else on earth I 
should say heal the sick, cleanse the spotted despoiled mortal ; 
and then you are being made whole and happy, and this is 
thine. "Well done good and faithful " enter thou into all 
worldly worth and the joy of thy Lord, the recompense of 

By 1883 not merely were Mr. and Mrs. Dresser in 
California hurrying East to have a hand in mental 
healing, which they were hearing that Mrs, Eddy was 
conducting with success, but pulpits also were un- 


limbering their big guns on something few as yet 
understood. There were, however, men like Rever- 
end Dr. O. P. Gifford, who studied healing under 
Mrs, Eddy and, therefore, never indulged in "foolish 

No Boston preacher was more outspoken in censure 
than the Reverend Dr. L. T. Townsend. Neverthe- 
less in the book which he wrote in 1887, to express his 
mature judgment, he freely admitted "that this 
woman . . . is successful in healing disease." Look- 
ing back to-day upon those same years one critic says, 
"There is a central core which is true/' 30 

All the while hundreds whose health had been 
improved by Mrs. Eddy's prayers in the eighties 
when subjected to cross-examination, were quoting 
to describe their own experience the man whom 
Jesus restored to sight, "Whether he be a sinner or no, 
I know not : one thing I know, that, whereas I was 
blind, now I see." 31 

Out of many cases, a few of the more significant, 
because of the high reputation of the parties con- 
cerned, will now be cited to serve as types of healing 
in the period we are considering. Miss Julia S. 
Bartlett, later one of the early church officers, had for 
seven years been bedridden. Physicians who had 
done their utmost for her, would hold out no hope of 
recovery. In April, 1880, Miss Bartlett turned as a 
last resort to Mrs. Eddy. Under Asa Gilbert Eddy's 
care, "I began," says Miss Bartlett, "to improve 
immediately. I felt like one let out of prison. . . . 
The world was another world to me. All things were 
seen from a different viewpoint and there was a halo 
of beauty over all." 32 


A son of Ira O. Knapp, Director of The Mother 
Church from 1892 until 1910, relates in his privately 
printed recollections 33 this family history : 

Mrs. Knapp, after thirteen years of ill health, had become 
a helpless invalid ; the son had developed a supposedly incura- 
ble trouble, while Mr. Knapp had a slight indisposition. 
The skill of the physicians . . . had been exhausted. Her 
sister . * . advised Mrs. Knapp to try Christian Science. 
Mr. Knapp remarked laconically, "Well, we will try one 
more humbug." 

Mrs. Eddy assigned one of her students to the 
Knapp family ; and, after absent treatment had been 
given, the student was asked to visit the Knapp home. 
On getting off the train, she inquired of the station 
agent if Mrs. Knapp had come to meet her. Over- 
coming his surprise that such a question should be 
asked about a woman crippled for so many years, the 
agent answered gently : i ' Mrs. Knapp will never come 
to this station again." Later, however, when the 
Christian Scientist was leaving her hotel, "a hand- 
some, fresh-faced young woman came up the steps/' 
inquiring for the guest. It was Mrs. Knapp herself. 

"The first time/' says one of her sons, "she walked 
to the home of her nearest neighbor, about a quarter of 
a mile away, the children all went too, dancing around 
her in the joy of seeing her able to walk again." 34 
The practitioner remained only four days with the 
Knapps. She healed one of the sons and also the 
father. The Bible promises then became in the light 
of Christian Science so engrossing to the father that, 
as the son writes, he literally wore out the big family 

Another Director of The Mother Church (1888- 


1909), William B. Johnson, became interested in 
Christian Science after exhausting all surgical, medi- 
cal, and dietetic treatment for rupture and also for a 
legacy of diseases brought on by bad food and unsani- 
tary conditions during his three years of service in the 
Civil War. The expert who, one day in 1882, was 
making him a special truss, felt regretfully compelled 
to tell him that he could promise him no permanent 
relief, except possibly in Christian Science* In sheer 
despair, Mr. Johnson called in a student of Mrs. Eddy. 
When she came, she found her patient writhing on the 
floor in agony. His response, however, to treatment 
was immediate. His wife also was cured of tumor and 

Captain Joseph Eastaman, later a Director of The 
Mother Church (1892-93), brought his wife to 
Christian Science in a last effort to save her life. 
Boston doctors had declined longer to give encourage- 
ment. In a desperate " no thing to lose and every- 
thing to gain" spirit, he turned, in his discourage- 
ment, to Mrs. Eddy who put the unexpected and 
astounding question to him: " Captain, why don't 
you heal your wife yourself?" Spellbound with 
amazement, he entered Mrs. Eddy's class, proved an 
apt student, and soon, he said, "as I understood the 
rudiments, I began to treat ,her [his wife] ; and, so 
quickly did she respond to the treatment, that she 
was able to avail herself of the kind invitation of the 
teacher to accompany me to the final session." 35 

In a recent talk with Mr. Joseph G. Mann, for 
several years at Pleasant View, the author's attention 
was called to the remarkable story of his first experi- 
ence with Christian Science. He had been accident- 


ally shot, and the diagnosis of the four physicians, 
called to his bedside, revealed the ball from the thirty- 
two caliber revolver lodged in the inner layer of the 
pericardium of the heart. After a final consultation, 
the doctors agreed that the case was hopeless. Turn- 
ing to Christian Science, his restoration to health was 
almost instantaneous. 36 This testimony would seem 
the more convincing because it is credibly reported 
that the community then believed the healing 

But Christian Science healing, contrary to general 
opinion, includes the spiritual and mental as well as 
physical, and Mr. Albert F. Gilmore, writes : 

I joyously recall a testimony given in The Mother Church 
one evening which appealed to me so greatly that I have since 
remembered it. ... He told of having been ill, in poverty, 
friendless, and hopeless, in the very depths of misery and 
despair. Someone told him of Christian Science. The appeal 
was immediate and he took up the study and sought the aid 
of a practitioner, with the result that he was soon healed of 
disease, was restored to an active business, and his friends 
returned. In the intervening years he had experienced a 
fullness and joy of life which he had never known before ; and 
said he, "On more than one occasion so plentiful has been 
God's bounty, I have been tempted to say, 'Not quite so fast, 
O Lord; You are giving me more than I can take care of/" 
To him the regenerating truth had been revealed ; he had 
seen the perfect man with the result that, in goodly measure, 
he had come into his own ; that is, he was laying hold and 
making use of the blessings which God has bestowed upon all 
His beloved sons. 

Almost as soon as Mrs. Eddy could get settled in 
her Boston home the wisdom of her decision to locate 
in the larger city was amply justified by events. To 
her Sunday preaching and her Thursday lecturing > 


was added a correspondence which grew so rapidly as 
to become almost unmanageable. The classes in at- 
tendance were soon overtaxing 571 Columbus Avenue, 
and there was continued growth even after Mrs. Eddy 
moved, in 1887, to 385 Commonwealth Avenue. 

As references to her in the newspapers became 
more frequent people came her way more and 
more to see what she was like. Casual contacts 
occurred with Frances Hodgson Burnett, Louisa M. 
Alcott, and Rose Cleveland. Many unacquainted or 
ill acquainted with her teachings felt constrained to 
attack her in print ; but, she was ever ready at 
a moment's notice to back up the faith to which she 
had given all allegiance, and it was not her wont to 
delegate the business to others. 

Even when she was busiest, she made time to meet 
her critics face to face. A few still living recall how 
she looked and acted when she appeared In person 
one March Monday morning after pulpit attacks by 
the Reverends A. J. Gordon, Joseph Cook, and L. T. 
Townsend, to speak for herself in Tremont Temple 
where one of the then famous Monday lectures of 
Reverend Joseph Cook was in progress. To Dr. 
Townsend she replied in The Christian Science 
Journal of April, 1885 : 

Because of the great demand upon my time, consisting in 
part in dictating answers through my secretary, or answering 
personally the numerous inquiries from all quarters, having 
charge of a church, editing a magazine, teaching the principles 
of Christian Science, receiving calls, etc., I find it inconvenient 
to accept your invitation to answer you through the media of 
a newspaper ; but for information as to what I believe and 
teach, would refer you to the Holy Scriptures, my various 
publications, and my Christian students. 


Already with that prescience which gives her high 
place among constructive organizers of all time 
she was reaching out from Boston, through The 
Christian Science Journal, the first issue of which 
appeared on April 14, i883, 37 to the victims of failure 
and frustration and low vitality on the isolated 
farms and in obscure communities from coast to coast. 
It was plain to her that neither the austere theology 
nor the periodic revivals then popular had substantial 
significance to those in greatest need of vital and 
inspiring faith. 

In the opening editorial of the first issue of the 
Journal, she broadcasted her proclamation of com- 
fort and release to the drab legions for whom the 
Journal had a cheering message : "The purpose of our 
paper is the desire of our heart, namely, to bring to 
many a household hearth health, happiness and in- 
creased power to be good, and to do good." 

Having recently studied the early issues of the 
Journal, the author is convinced that but little reason 
exists to doubt the strength of its appeal to the 
handicapped. Hosts of those in trouble of soul or 
mind or body were evidently helped by reading the 
monthly testimonies straight from the heart and 
also by the successful union of Mrs. Eddy's monthly 
contribution of the didactic and the practical. Her 
editorials are sometimes sermons, oftener " leaders, " 
comparable in their power to get their message across 
to those which made the fame of Charles A. Dana 
in the New York Sun and Horace Greeley in the 
New York Tribune, Lyman Abbot in the Christian 
Union, and John Fulton in the Church Standard. 

Both as to substance and style, Mrs. Eddy is 


thoroughly at home in the good company of those who 
write as freely as they talk and with the same effec- 
tiveness. Her style has coloring too, which is rarely 
found elsewhere and which makes a spiritual appeal 
to those outside her circle as well as in. This extract 
from her fifteen hundred word "leader" in the 
Journal of September, 1886, is illustrative and 
representative : 

He alone ascends the hill of Christian Science who follows 
Christ, the spiritual idea who is the Way, the Truth, and the 
Life. Whatever obstructs this way, causing mortals to 
stumble, fall, or faint, Divine Love will remove, and uplift the 
fallen and strengthen the weak, if only they will forsake their 
earthweights, and "leave behind those things that are behind, 
and reach forward to those that are before/' Then, loving 
God supremely, and their neighbor as themselves, they will 
safely bear the cross up the hill of Science. 38 

When "Dear Gilbert/' as Mrs. Eddy fondly called 
her husband, passed away in 1882, like Lee when 
Jackson fell at Chancellorsville, Mrs. Eddy thought 
she had lost her right arm. If she had needed Asa 
Gilbert Eddy in Lynn, there was more need of him 
than ever with the increase of responsibilities in 
Boston, To a student of this period, she once said, 
" I could be happy with him in a hut, but God means 
that I shall rely on Him alone." 39 

There had to be a helper at hand whom she could 
trust in little things as well as great, to relieve her of 
details as well as large responsibilities, to stand be- 
tween her and those who, with good intentions, would 
yet use up her increasingly valuable time, and to 
assure her the conditions necessary to carry on at all. 

When Calvin A. Frye came in 1882 to remain 


as It proved with Mrs. Eddy until in 1910 she 
passed away, he was still a man in the thirties and a 
New Englander. Reticent, retiring, doggedly de- 
voted to what became his life work, he went his tire- 
lessly methodical way for almost thirty years. Ask- 
ing nothing and in fact receiving merely nominal 
compensation, his loyal services meant much to Mrs. 
Eddy. No one of her immediate assistants knew her 
in so many moods, or did so much to shield her from 
annoyance and discomfort. He copied her manu- 
scripts* He looked after her mail. He ran her 
errands. He sat on the coachman's box when she 
took her daily drive. He lived to see responsibilities 
descend upon her beyond his forethought when he 
came, and his inelastic imagination proved inade- 
quate to grapple with them as the years went by. 
As other men of larger vision and wider grasp were 
added to the staff to insure Mrs. Eddy the assistance 
which the work required, Mr. Frye could not always 
see the reason for the addition. But he did the best 
he knew until the end, and if there were times when 
he appeared over-burdened, bewildered, discouraged, 
and to some a little difficult, much might be forgiven 
one who had given his alL 

The maternal instinct was always strong in Mrs. 
Eddy. When definite word came of her son, a man 
well on in the thirties and with a growing family in the 
Northwest, she brought him East by telegram in 1878. 
Again in 1887, he came East with his family to see his 
mother. Both tried, at that late date, to forget 
those years of almost total severance and to make 
vital the blood relationship. But it was too late. 
With some of the essential characteristics of his 


mother, he was, however, too rough and too undis- 
ciplined after so long a break, to fit into her complex 
life. v A mining prospector, with the prospector's 
instinct to venture over much, he was always wanting 
money, not so much for his family as to sink another 
shaft in search of silver and of gold. 40 Against her 
will, Mrs. Eddy had at last, in 1888, to recognize that 
she could not make a place for him, much as she 
desired him by her side, in her menage and her widen- 
ing plans, without wrecking all she had built up. He 
simply did not fit, and knew not how intelligently to 
try to fit. 

Yet she needed a son's comradeship, a son's cooper- 
ation. 41 A certain Dr. Ebenezer J. Foster, who came 
her way about this time, was different from her son, 
different also from Mr. Frye. Turned forty, he was 
a slight man with a gentle disposition and kindly 
manners. He never offered counsel when it was not 
asked. He never interfered with what she thought 
or planned. Years later for the life of him he could 
not remember ever having crossed " Mother'' in any- 
thing. Graduated, some years before, from the 
Hahnemann Medical College in Philadelphia, Dr. 
Foster represented much that she desired. He never 
forgot the tenderness with which she greeted him. 
Her love for him a true mother love led her to 
desire that he become a son according to the law. 
No longer young and strong, she needed such a staff 
on which to lean. Those near her were not near by 
blood. They were not adequate to meet her deeper 
needs. From that moment his heart instinctively 
went out to her. 

On November 5, 1888, by legal adoption, he became 


Ebenezer J. Foster-Eddy ; and in her petition to the 
court Mrs. Eddy touchingly divulged her maternal 
yearning in the avowal "that he was associated with 
her in business, home life, and life work, and that she 
needed his interested care and relationship." 42 

Now sixty-seven years of age Mrs. Eddy depended 
on her son-by-law, since her son-by-blood had not 
turned out dependable, Dr. E. J. Foster-Eddy called 
her "Mother." He did much for her. He taught 
in her college. He succeeded William G. Nixon in 
looking after certain of her publishing interests. He 
was given various responsibilities. On many he 
made a pleasing impression. But in a few years he 
disappeared from the picture to reappear for a mo- 
ment as a valuable witness for The Mother Church 
in the litigation against the Board of Directors 
which ended in 1922. Now in his old age living, 
like many whom Mrs. Eddy loved, on a generous 
remembrance, he tenderly recalls that "no one ever 
heard me say one word against her." 43 

As the eighties drew on towards the nineties, this 
industrious woman was more industrious than ever. 
She kept her hand on everything from the incessant 
revision of her book to the production in those years 
of such books as The People's Idea of God, Christian 
Healing, Retrospection and Introspection, Unity of 
Good, Rudimental Divine Science, and No and Yes. 

Mrs. Eddy was always starting something new. 
Scarcely was she settled at 569 Columbus Avenue, 
when she placed on the front door a large silver plate, 
bearing the words, "Massachusetts Metaphysical 
College." During the seven years of its existence, 
it succeeded on a big scale, training hundreds of 



S^6*4"~ 2*w &rzg ^ 



John. Wilson, head of the Cambridge Press, was Mrs. Eddy's pub- 
lisher in her Boston years and later, and also her loyal friend. This 
letter illustrates her generosity to a friend in financial need. 


students to heal the sick, and bringing in large 

In those days, busy as she was, her labors on re- 
visions of her book were unremitting. By 1890 
Science and Health had reached its fiftieth edition. 
Few books ever written reach their fiftieth printing 
and fewer still, perhaps none, have produced a tithe 
of such results in so short a time. From the small 
beginnings in 1882 when she came to Boston, and 
with twenty-six members held services in a small 
hired hall, the movement grew till at the end of this 
period it numbered two hundred and fifty trained 
practitioners at work throughout the land, twenty 
incorporated churches, ninety societies not yet in- 
corporated as churches, and thirty- three academies 
and institutes. 

Even before Mrs. Eddy's removal to 385 Common- 
wealth Avenue, Christian Science was rapidly push- 
ing its frontier line to the Pacific. Strong centers 
were developing in various cities, particularly in 
Chicago, to which she paid her first visit in i884. 44 

In 1888, came a pressing call to revisit Chicago, 45 
which already, as Lyman J. Gage a few years later 
wrote, "ambitious to excel in everything/' 46 was be- 
coming a favorite convention city. Thus the National 
Christian Scientist Association had shown wisdom in 
planning for its first nation-wide convention in Chi- 
cago. Delegates from every state were sure to be 
present, for Mrs. Eddy had so worded her appeal as 
to make it irresistible. "Let no consideration," she 
said, "bend or outweigh your purpose to be in Chi- 
cago on June 13." 47 It was a virtual summons to 
meet her there. 


Thousands thinking in infinite tenderness of the 
woman who, through her students, her writings in the 
Journal, and her book which they were studying every 
day, longed inexpressibly to go to the convention 
which would give them all a chance to look upon the 
face, to touch the hand, to hear the voice of the one 
woman in the world whose prayer, thought, and pub- 
lished words had restored to health of soul and mind 
as well as body many long regarded as incurable. 

As delegates began to arrive by every train head- 
lines in the Chicago papers greeted them with the 
assurance that their "prophetess" would appear. 
When, on the second day, the doors of Central Music 
Hall were opened, eight hundred delegates and many 
more were there, packed so closely in the hall that 
every inch of standing room was taken. Impatient 
to set eyes upon the woman of their dreams, many 
were all but ready to greet her with such lines as 
Auslander's : 

Balboa of your fate, you stared 
On a Pacific none had dared. 

When Mrs. Eddy stepped upon the platform, the 
audience rose to its feet as one man. Not expecting 
to speak, not specially prepared as was Bryan 48 
when his hour struck in the Democratic Convention 
of 1896 Mrs. Eddy hesitated for a moment. 
Those nearest detected the instinctive recoil of head 
and hand. Then, Mrs. Eddy walked down to the 
front of the stage, at her best as always when the 
unexpected challenged. A hush fell on the crowd as, 
confident, serene, and smiling, she offered as a text, 
extemporized for the occasion, the first verse of the 


ninety-first Psalm: "He that dwelleth in the secret 
place of the Most High, shall abide under the shadow 
of the Almighty/' 

Without a note to aid her, without an abstract 
even in her mind, a pentecostal flow of golden elo- 
quence began to pour from her lips. The substance 
of that sermon is in print. 49 Though superior to the 
published report of Bryan's Cross of Gold speech, 
the report we have is of small assistance in accounting 
for the effect of the sermon on that congregation. 
Some still alive who heard it become inarticulate 
when they attempt to describe the occasion. The 
Boston Traveler's account 50 is this: 

The scenes that followed when she had ceased speaking will 
long be remembered by those who witnessed them. The 
people were in the presence of the woman whose book had 
healed them, and they knew it. Up they came in crowds to 
her side, begging for one handclasp, one look, one memorial 
from her whose name was a power and a sacred thing in their 
homes. Those whom she had never seen before invalids 
raised up by her book, Science and Health attempted hur- 
riedly to tell the wonderful story. 

A mother, who failed to get near, held high her babe to 
look on their helper. Others touched the dress of their 
benefactor, not so much as asking for more. 

An aged woman, trembling with palsy, lifted her shaking 
hands at Mrs. Eddy's feet, crying, "Help, help !" and the cry 
was answered. Many such people were known to go away 
healed. Strong men turned aside to hide their tears, as the 
people thronged about Mrs. Eddy with blessings and thanks.. 

Meekly, and almost silently, she received all this homage 
from the multitude, until she was led away from the place, 
the throng blocking her passage from the door to the carriage. 

Back to the Palmer House 51 Mrs. Eddy was taken 
for a little rest and quiet. But for once she was 


not to have her way. Rich and poor had preceded 
her and were waiting there, bent on seeing her again. 
They would not be denied. To touch that healing 
hand, to hear again that captivating voice, the people 
hemmed her in on every side. Crushing the flowers 
with which the Palmer House had in her honor hur- 
riedly been decorated, they sought to press in closer 
to her. Heedless of torn silk sleeves and mussed lace 
collars, unmindful even of the precious jewelry they 
trampled under foot, the crowd grew importunate to 
the point of inconsiderateness. 

As usual, Mrs. Eddy was gracious. She yielded to 
this astounding claim of personality. The rich wine 
of recognition of her teachings was warm and welcome 
after all those arid years in Tilton and in Lynn, 
and the earlier years in Boston. She was deeply 
gratified to have the truth which she represented 
receive recognition. But, as always in her notable 
career, looking ahead she feared that in the after- 
glow, preoccupation with her personality would 
prove to have been a disservice to the truth. 52 She 
foresaw some friends outside believe that the 
tide of popular favor, now surging full and free, would 
as likely as not a little later ebb as fast away. The 
situation was not to her liking. In fact, in the 
Palmer House, she was overheard to say : " Christian 
Science is not forwarded by these methods." 53 

On her return to Boston, Mrs. Eddy found her 
worst fears justified. Dissension long growing with- 
in had at last turned into revolution. Outside, the 
Dressers, after their return to Boston in 1883, had been 
developing a mental science movement of their own, 
shading off into New Thought. 54 The books of Rever- 


end Warren F. Evans, more and more were being read. 
Arens's feeble and Impertinent attempts to build up 
a personal business by displaying, as his own, goods 
which were really Mrs. Eddy's, were feeding a dis- 
content now ready to break out. Almost under her 
eyes, Mrs. Sarah Crosse, whom she had trusted, was 
turning to other interests. Mrs. Gestefeld in Chicago, 
Mrs. Plunkett and Mrs. Hopkins were starting some- 
thing in several western cities which neither was big 
enough to finish. 

Before Mrs. Eddy could get back from Chicago, the 
" boring in" tactics of malcontents, endeavoring to 
dilute the larger faith of Christian Science and divest 
it of its wider implications, had turned into open 
rebellion already delivering its master stroke. A 
little group of twenty-six had obtained possession of 
the Association's books to facilitate the break they 
planned with Mrs. Eddy, without the danger and the 
degradation of expulsion. The Association's loyal 
Secretary, Mr. William B. Johnson, who had Mrs. 
Eddy's entire confidence, endeavored to induce the 
twenty-six conspirators to desist, reasoning with 
them that "now is the only time for us to meet in 
Christian love and adjust this great wrong done to 
one who has given all the best of her years to heal 
and bless." Nevertheless, the twenty-six would-be 
usurpers stood out a whole 'year, won at last their 
letters of dismissal, and went their way to oblivion. 

But, those long and anxious months were for 
Mrs* Eddy months of close thinking. She was 
meditating on the implication of events. She was 
testing various inferences which might be drawn 
from such occurrences. If it were possible for a revo- 


lution of such dimensions to break out within the 
camp at the moment when her movement, far from 
having a setback, was becoming national in scope, 
changes at least in the machinery seemed to 
be indicated. The stabilizing influence of her book, 
published in 1875, had saved the cause shortly be- 
fore. More now was needed, Mrs. Eddy was con- 
vinced, to conserve her Boston work by gearing it in 
irreversibly to the developments appearing in the 
West. The hour had struck to rally the far to 
support the near, and thus to give the leader the 
larger status obtainable only from a Christian 
Science becoming nationalized, and on its way to 
being internationalized. 

Mrs. Eddy perceived the logic of the situation. 
She fearlessly accepted the facts observable at their 
face value. With a courage perhaps unsurpassed in 
history, with an indestructible confidence correspond- 
ingly unique in her central conviction, this woman, 
sixty-seven years old, dismantled the machinery 
which, out of tears as well as hopes, she had for years 
been building up. She closed her college. She gave 
up her active teaching. She retired from the editorial 
supervision of the Journal. She disorganized the 
Association. 55 Most significant of all, Mrs. Eddy defi- 
nitely, even sharply, ordered those who followed in her 
train to stop their at times sentimental and often un- 
wise adulation of her personality. She charged them 
peremptorily to turn their eyes away from her, and to 
fix them on the truth. Then, to end the possibility of 
her becoming a storm center, in the future more dan- 
gerous to the Cause than to herself, she ordered pub- 
lished in the Journal these Seven Fixed Rules. 56 


1. I shall not be consulted verbally, or through letters, as 
to whose advertisement shall or shall not appear in the 
Christian Science Journal. 

2. I shall not be consulted verbally, or through letters, as 
to the matter that should be published in the JOURNAL and 
C. S. Series. 

3. I shall not be consulted verbally, or through letters, on 
marriage, divorce, or family affairs of any kind. 

4. I shall not be consulted verbally, or through letters, on 
the choice of pastors for churches. 

5. I shall not be consulted verbally, or through letters, on 
disaffections, if there should be any between the students of 
Christian Science. 

6. I shall not be consulted verbally, or through letters, on 
who shall be admitted as members, or dropped from the 
membership of the Christian Science Churches or Associations. 

7. I am not to be consulted verbally, or through letters, on 
disease and the treatment of the sick ; but I shall love all 
mankind and work for their welfare. 

Many years had passed since that evening on the 
streets of Lynn when, as though inspired, she said to 
young George Clark, "I shall have a church of my 
own some day/ 1 57 

Now starting life anew as she neared seventy, Mrs. 
Eddy set her feet firmly on the path that led to the 
reorganization of The Mother Church, one day to 
include members from all parts of the world as well 
as Boston. 


It was during the sixteen years between 1892 and 
1908 that Mrs. Eddy, In retirement at Pleasant View, 
came to the fullness of her powers and the widening 
of her influence. Freer there than in Boston from 
ceaseless demands, often importunate, upon her 
time and her vitality, Mrs. Eddy, turning threescore 
years and ten, could at last, by careful planning, ob- 
tain a larger measure of the ordered life which she 
had become convinced must be hers to discharge her 
rapidly expanding responsibilities. 

To two of her friends, who were holding positions of 
importance in the Publishing Society, she indicated in 
July, 1898, that what she now was doing they too 
could do if they seriously set themselves to the task, 
even under less favorable conditions in Boston, of 
commanding the time which real thinking requires, 
and also of developing the ability to say "No" to 
unwarranted encroachments on their busy lives : l 

You can take my method, bar your doors, and then hold 
your solitude with moral dignity by meeting the merciless 
selfishness of callers with a fixed rule and the divine imperative 
Principle to be alone with God and never break this rule till 
you have your interval of study and prayer. I am an excep- 
tion to all peace on earth but not to "good will." The 
mail and the male and female claim undisputed powers to 
break my peace and rob me of all individual exemption from 
labor. But you have no need of thus surrendering your 
rights for others. I have written this in bed in the still hours 
while others sleep, after 3 o. c. in the morning, 2 



No other woman so far along in life and only a 
few men like Thomas A. Edison and Mr. Justice 
Holmes are on record as having paid such a price 
for an opportunity to serve the public, as Mrs. Eddy 
had to pay even after she withdrew to Pleasant View 
on the edge of Concord ? New Hampshire. 3 

Her day was laid out with precision. At six in 
summer and by seven in winter, Mrs. Eddy was 
accustomed to arise. Her hour for reading and for 
meditation she habitually observed. Of this one of 
her household tells us : 4 

Often she would preface some morning Scripture-reading 
with the confiding invitation: "Come and hear what God 
said to me this morning/ 7 and then she would read as God's 
ambassador, or as the good God speaking indeed. There was 
nothing of the assumed or artificial in all her reading ; she 
read with the unaffected grace of a heart overflowing with 
humility and understanding, even as she spoke from demon- 
stration, as one who had suffered and who had a right to 

Another says, who was with her those ripe years : 5 

It was Mrs. Eddy's custom when she came into her study 
in the morning to open her Bible and Science and Health and 
read the verse or paragraph on which her eyes first rested. 
Sometimes after she had read aloud the selections to those in 
the room with her she would call the other students and give 
them a little lesson from what she had read or instruct them 
as to what it was necessary to handle at that particular time. 
During the first days I made a few notes of the lessons she 
gave which I will copy here. They may not be her exact 
words as they were written after the lesson. 

July 15, 1907. Opened to Romans 14:22, "Hast thou 
faith? Have it to thyself before God. Happy is he that 
condemneth not himself in that thing which he alloweth." 

Mrs. Eddy said, "We should allow nothing which we can- 



not justify. He who sees sin and condemns it not will suffer 
for it. Can we work out a problem correctly if one figure is 
not in accord with the principle of mathematics ? Can I enter 
the kingdom of heaven if I allow one sin? Will not that 
destroy the whole problem ? " 

Meals were served on the minute, and any member 
of her household who was late was likely to have 
reason to be sorry. Practical and artistic, Mrs, Eddy 
set a table well furnished and attractive. Her stand- 
point in this regard is clearly indicated in her 
remarks : 6 "To stop eating, drinking, or being clothed 
materially before the spiritual facts of existence are 
gained step by step, is not legitimate. When we wait 
patiently on God and seek Truth righteously, He 
directs our path/' 

Her attention to the kitchen 7 was as minute as that 
she gave her study. On occasion she herself could 
cook. 8 An expert housekeeper of the best New Eng- 
land type, even in her difficult days at Lynn, she was 
once found by a noted visitor in dust cap and apron, 
doing her housework and even scrubbing down the 
steps without apology. To-day the Chestnut Hill 
house, kept as she left it, is a model which any house- 
wife would approve. 

Because her life was lived according to a fixed 
routine, often there was time for little extras. Every 
morning as she walked through her home, she had a 
cheery word for cook and laundress, maid and friends. 
Sometimes she stopped a moment to rearrange some 
trifle on the whatnot or the mantel. Almost till the 
last, Mrs. Eddy could trip lightly down the stairs; 
or, as Mr. Joseph G. Mann has told the author, "come 
floating through the corridors like a young girl/' 


In the pitch and toss of wit and humor, she was 
always quick on the catch and the return ; both in 
hearty commendation of good works, and in the sharp 
reproof of slackness, she never failed. 

In fair weather after an outdoor walk, sometimes 
around the artificial pond which her students had 
caused to be built for her, Mrs. Eddy would receive 
her secretary with the morning's mail. As the years 
went by, larger discretion was given him in sorting it 
over, with the help of others, to decide on what, in 
the light of his experience, he felt Mrs. Eddy would 
wish to see. Many of her letters she wrote with her 
own pen; and, those dealing with the church or 
publishing concerns, were likely to be sent by special 
messenger to Boston. 

Dinner was at twelve o'clock, ending invariably 
with ice cream which she specially liked. One at 
least of her household recalls the welcome sound of 
the grinding of the freezer at eleven o'clock each 
morning. 9 

The daily drive immediately followed and the 
coachman reported many evidences of Concord's 
friendly interest in its most distinguished citizen. 
For everyone, Mrs. Eddy had a friendly greeting or a 
smile. They might be friends or strangers, adults 
or children. In every case, she measured up to the 
cultural test which John Cowper Powys sets in the 
memorable phrase : "No one can be regarded as cul- 
tured who does not treat every human being, with- 
out a single exception, as of deep and startling in- 
terest/' 10 

Though she had left Boston, she had not forgot- 
ten the city where she saw her work expand, and 

Copyright by the Christian Science Board of Directors. Used by permission. 


Mrs. Sargent and Mr. Frye accompanying her. 


she would have visited it more frequently had her 
busy life permitted. 11 On the visit unannounced of 
April i, 1895, she spent the night in the room designed 
for her in the new church. It was on this first visit 
to her church that : 

She asked to have the lights turned on in the auditorium ; 
she first walked down the center aisle and stood a little while 
nearly under the dome. Then she came back and went down 
on the right aisle to the platform and knelt on the first step 
for a few moments as if in silent prayer. She arose and went 
to the steps at the left and up to the first desk, where she 
repeated audibly the Ninety-First Psalm, then over to the 
next desk and repeated : 

Guide me, O Thou great Jehovah ! 

Pilgrim through this barren land : 

I am weak, but Thou art mighty, 

Hold me with Thy pow'rful hand. 

Bread of heaven ! Feed me till I want no more. 

Open is the crystal fountain, 

Whence the healing waters flow : 

And the fiery, cloudy pillar 

Leads me all my journey through. 

Strong Deliv T rer ! Still Thou art my strength and shield. 12 

Although before she left Boston to make her home 
at Pleasant View, Mrs. Eddy had given the land for 
the site of the new church, she was as always more 
concerned to win her followers to the spiritual life. 
Most of the organizations formed in early years were 
by this time broken up, to encourage concentration 
on things more lasting than material forms. 13 

The teacher, regarding with concern the growing 
tendency to give her adulation, had removed herself 
from the center of activity that her teaching might 
be taken at its own intrinsic value. To a student 


In a position of responsibility she minced no words in 
indicating her position : u 

First. Let my works, and not my words, praise me if I 
am worthy of praise. 

Second. I always detested flattery. 

Third. What is being said and written in such profusion 
of reference to, and praise of, me is not Christian Science 
and I hereby forbid its publication in the Journal. 

Practically Christian Science is manifested by moderation, 
meekness, and love. "He shall not strive, nor cry; neither 
shall any man hear his voice in the streets. A bruised reed 
shall he not break, and smoking flax shall he not quench, till 
he send forth judgment unto victory. And in his name shall 
the Gentiles trust." 

Never did Mrs. Eddy lose her business sagacity. 
The "Optimist" 16 of Philadelphia, who interviewed 
her in 1906, was impressed with it. Anyone who tried 
to outwit her in business was not unlikely to regret 
his zeal. The following incident 16 is one which Mrs. 
Eddy had delight in telling ; it recounts an instance 
of her effective dealing with an avaricious neighbor. 

With the improvement of Pleasant View in mind, Mrs. 
Eddy wished to purchase a little strip of land on which stood 
an unsightly barn. The old man who owned the objectionable 
adjoining half-acre seemed willing to accept Mrs. Eddy's 
tempting offer, but for some unknown reason raised his price 
as often as Mrs. Eddy agreed to meet his advancements. 

At last Mrs. Eddy divined that a crafty neighbor, for his 
own benefit, was secretly manipulating the old gentleman. 

She at once sent for this intriguing neighbor and, enlisting 
him in her behalf, engaged him to buy the property for her. 
She invited him to set his valuation on the barn in question 
which he cunningly placed at two or three hundred dollars. 
He then named the price for which he thought Mrs. Eddy 
might buy both lot and barn. 

An agreement was made whereby he was to deliver to her 


the deed for the property after which she was to make him a 
valuable present in lieu of commission. 

The transaction went through smoothly ; the deed, accurate 
and safe in her hands, Mrs. Eddy said to her neighbor agent, 
"Now I will make you a present of the barn, and you may 
move it off as soon as you can." 

The barn, really, was comparatively worthless, and Mrs. 
Eddy's would-be deceiver had deceived himself. 

Mrs. Eddy laughed heartily when she told of teaching this 
schemer the lesson of his life, in letting him fall into the pit 
which he had dug for her. 

While still worshiping in Hawthorne Hall, some of 
her students tried to raise a fund for the building of a 
church. Always alert, Mrs. Eddy was as often warn- 
ing them, 17 "let there first be a Church of Christ in 
reality and in the hearts of men before one is organ- 
ized. " As though to justify her warning, that first 
small fund was lost ; but later another nucleus was 
raised, and a site was chosen. Even yet the money 
was not adequate and a mortgage had in consequence 
to be placed on the lot. When the mortgage fell due 
and Mrs. Eddy found her students could not pay it 
off, she bought the lot herself and had it conveyed to 
the Board of Trustees to hold for the church to be. 18 

In spite of their good intentions those associated 
with her in the enterprise again fell into financial 
difficulty, and again she took the lot over to save the 
project. In September, 1892, it was reconveyed to 
four of her students, " thereby constituting them the 
Christian Science Board of Directors." This Board 
was bound by the deed of transfer to hold the land in 
trust for the whole body of Christian Scientists in 
accordance with a law which had been discovered 
that permitted property to be held in this way. 


By the end of 1894, the way was open, without the 
aid of church suppers or church fairs, to secure with 
dignity and dispatch funds ample for the completion 
of the church. Built of gray Concord granite the 
church seated eleven hundred people, and the first 
service was held on December 30, 1894. In the next 
month's issue of The Christian Science Journal (Jan- 
uary, 1895) after thanking all who had helped to 
bring the enterprise to success, the treasurer requested 
that, after January, 1895, since the fund was sure to 
be completed and the books closed that month, no 
further contributions be sent. 

In developing her great idea and adapting it to 
widening opportunities, Mrs. Eddy more and more 
became a jealous guardian of her time. Too easily 
accessible while she was in Boston to every chance 
inquirer, at Pleasant View, an honored citizen of Con- 
cord, 19 with Mount Monadnock offering in the south- 
west a dim but lovely background, she found it easier 
uninterrupted to command the hours which she 
required to dream her dreams, to see her visions, and 
to express them all in print, in organization, and in 

To have written all she wrote between 1892 and 
1907 would have taxed any genius. Few newspapers 
could match her record. In addition she started, in 
1897, The Christian Science Publishing Society, per- 
haps the most successful organization of its kind in 
the world to-day; in 1898 The Christian Science 
Sentinel which every week continues to carry its 
message to many thousands; and somewhat earlier 
The Christian Science Quarterly containing the Lesson- 
Sermons which every Christian Scientist studies daily. 


To this period also belongs her Miscellaneous Writings, 
which for a while took the place of her former class 
teaching ; and, in addition to Questions and Answers, 
contains the substance of the address which, in 1888, 
she made in Chicago. As early as 1895 followed the 
Church Manual, to all Christian Scientists the most 
vitally useful book, next to Science and Health, which 
this woman of "The Vision Splendid" ever wrote: 

To lift to-day above the past, 
To nail God's colors to the mast. 21 

At Pleasant View, Mrs. Eddy also found the de- 
tachment she required to think ahead. As her teach- 
ing increasingly touched the hearts of her followers 
everywhere, her vision splendid included a larger 
building as cosmic as her teaching. But she would 
not be hurried. She would have her people " strong 
enough in God to stand." 22 

Ten years she had been living at Pleasant View 
before she suggested to the Church in Boston the need 
of a larger building. At the Annual Meeting in June, 
1902, the Church was formally committed to the 
enterprise. 25 

In 1903, the land adjacent to the earlier building 
was acquired. The next year the corner-stone was 
laid. Then, in June, 1906, thirty thousand Christian 
Scientists from many lands came to share in the 
dedication of a church seating over five thousand, 
costing two million dollars, paid in advance a 
church not incorporated by any state law because it 
was designed for world use, a church not unworthy to 
be compared with the cathedrals of the Old World. 

The Christian Scientists who had come to Boston to see 
The Mother Church dedicated remained to attend the Wed- 


nesday evening meeting at which testimonies of Christian 
Science healing were given. The great temple was crowded 
from floor to dome, and overflow meetings were held in the 
original Mother Church and in four public halls. Many who 
were not Christian Scientists were amazed listeners to the 
outpouring of testimonies from every part of the great audi- 
torium. Men and women arose in their places on the floor of 
the church and in the first and second balconies. As each 
arose he called the name of his city and waited his turn to tell 
of the miracle of health and virtue wrought in his life as a 
result of the study of Christian Science. The names of the 
cities called up the near and the far of the civilized world 
Liverpool, Galveston, St. Petersburg, San Francisco, Paris, 
New York, Atlanta, and Portland. There were negroes as 
well as white men in that audience; there were French, 
German, and Scandinavian; there were army officers from 
Great Britain, and members of the British nobility, Americans 
of great wealth, jurists, former doctors and clergymen, teach- 
ers, clerks, day laborers. It was like a jubilation of an army 
with banners. And not only of the vanquishment of cancers, 
consumption, broken limbs, malignant diseases, and paralysis 
did these votaries of Christian Science testify, but of poverty 
overcome, victory gained over drunkenness, morphine, and 
immoral lives. It was a triumphant assertion of the health 
and power of spiritual living. 24 

Home from Cuba, with his Rough Riders, Theodore 
Roosevelt had just been elected to the Governorship 
of New York State and an honorable peace was being 
made in Paris, after our little unpleasantness with 
Spain, when Mrs. Eddy, on November 20, 1898, 
began to teach the last of all her classes. 25 Its mem- 
bership was of her own choosing. Only those were 
admitted who were specially invited by letter or by 
telegram. Before the sixty-seven arrived, none knew 
who else was included each invitation having 
evidently been marked "confidential" Her pride 



8 & 

o fe 




iii them she expressed later by saying she was "glad 
to give to the world such men and women to demon- 
strate Christian Science." 2G 

The recollections, written or oral, of several mem- 
bers of the class 27 are now before the author. United 
States Senator George H. Moses not a Christian 
Scientist says of the leader, "She was exactly the 
sort of woman I should have liked my grandmother 
to have been. ' ' 28 None have been found to differ from 
Mr, George Wendell Adams that, though well on 
toward eighty years of age, Mrs* Eddy appeared much 
younger "a mature woman/' vigorous, vivid, and 
so highly spiritual that one member will "never 
forget the heavenly look upon our beloved Leader's 
face." 29 

"Escorted by Mr. Frye," Mrs. Eddy "came into 
the Hall that Sunday afternoon with her quick, grace- 
ful, gliding step, and took her place on the platform. 
She looked from one to another over the whole class 
. . . with the most sweet, tender and happy expres- 
sion/' 30 Out of the richness of her spiritual experi- 
ence, now at its maturity, Mrs. Eddy gave the Class 
of '98, already well grounded in Christian Science, 
perhaps the best instruction which any class received 
during her many years of teaching. She increased 
their confidence in their power to heal. She showed 
them how to improve their technique. She con- 
vinced them that the Sermon on the Mount 31 can be 
demonstrated in our everyday concerns. She bade 
them "run and not be weary/' no matter how hard 
the way might seem, how baffling some of the cases 
which they wished to help. She emphasized the 
necessity of living the life they would have others 


live. The value of humility in all their relationships, 
she indicated by a personal experience which she once 
had at the bedside of a sick child, "In my anguish 
I bowed my head until it touched the floor, and when 
the assurance came again of the loving presence and 
healing power of God, the child responded instanta- 
neously/' 32 
Asked : 

"Should we ever permit ourselves to speak harshly?" 
"Oh," she replied, "there is a tight place. We must separate 
Truth and error." Then slowly and sadly she said: "That 
has cost me more suffering than anything else. I have had 
to see error when I most wanted not to see it/ 1 33 

Their minds were every instant concentrated on 
her words. Their emotions were deeply stirred. But 
she was an expert. She knew how to ease the strain, 
as in reference to that day, when, a tiny girl, amid 
the laughter of the other school-children, she had 
said, "I will J ite a book/' She knew how to use the 
timely story ; as, at the expense of the more austere 
literalists, one day she said : 

Some men were employed on a farm to hoe. After working 
some time one of the men laid down his hoe and started toward 
the house. Another asked him why he was leaving his work, 
and the reply was that the man was thirsty and was going 
for a drink. "But," argued the second man, "that is not 
according to the Bible." "How so?" asked the thirsty man. 
"Why, the Bible says^ 'Ho, every man that thirsteth.' " 34 

She took a humorous fling at conventional phil- 
osophy in the story : 

A tanner of hides bored a hole through his front door and 
put a fox's tail through it, letting the bushy part hang out- 
side. People looked and wondered what it meant. One man 
passed the house many times, and finally the tanner asked him : 


"Are you a minister ?" "No, I am not that/' "Are you a 
lawyer ? " " No, I am not that." "Well, may I ask what you 
are?" "I am a philosopher, and I have been wondering 
how that fox ever went through that hole." 35 

Aware of their unusual privilege, the Class of '98 
learned that, first and last : 

there was but one God, and consequently, there could be but 
one full reflection, which of course was the compound idea, 
man. She dwelt at length on the point that there could be 
but one full or complete reflection of one God, and that this 
must be the basis for all scientific deduction. She indicated 
that only as her students grasped this fundamental fact that 
one God could have but one full reflection did they have the 
right basic sense of Christian Science, and that there was no 
other starting point. 36 

Every religion with "bite" in it reckons with the 
devil. As Goethe 37 pointed out, man's way to heaven 
leads through hell, and in hell he meets the devil. 
Men may try to ignore the devil or to cut his ac- 
quaintance after they have met him ; but, as Faust 
discovered, this is a large assignment. "The back- 
ward pull" is strong on all of us. Honesty compels 
agreement with St. Paul that "when I would do good, 
evil is present with me." 38 More than once, Jesus 
indicated that his business here was to beat the devil, 
and to transmit to his disciples the power to do the 
same. 39 St. Paul's "thorn in the flesh" he once de- 
scribed as "the messenger of Satan." 40 The Church 
Fathers debited the devil with all their erroneous 
doctrines as well as evil practices. In the Castle of 
Wartburg the stain on the wall, from the ink bottle 
which Luther is reported to have flung at the devil, 
still awes an occasional pilgrim. 

Some of the substantial pious in the Valley of the 


Connecticut were disquieted when, in 174.1, in the 
most telling sermon which he ever preached, Jona- 
than Edwards multiplied the minions of the devil to 
his heart's content, and adjured his shivering people 
to believe that " the devils watch them ; they are ever 
by them, at their right hand ; they stand watching 
for them like greedy, hungry lions that see their 
prey and expect to have it." 41 

Mrs. Eddy was not the first defiantly to face the 
devil, or to doubt his power over souls. Nor is it 
surprising that with animal magnetism so loosely 
used by many a tongue on both sides of the Atlantic 
that Disraeli said London was "mad" with it 
when she was developing her teaching, Mrs. Eddy 
should have coined the special name of "malicious 
animal magnetism," in her correspondence abbre- 
viated to "M. A.M." 

It was natural for Mrs. Eddy, with her insight 
into things spiritual, to understand the apparent 
attractiveness of evil which she, like others, was 
thought at times to personalize. There was nothing 
unnatural in her solicitude in season and out, to keep 
those around her on their guard against the subtlety 
and insidiousness of evil. Miss Shannon 42 says : 

Mother explained to us what that was, and her explanation 
of evil indulged in was indeed terrifying. She showed us that, 
If we neglected to do our duty and did what was wrong with- 
out detecting, correcting and overcoming error, but continued 
repeating the same mistakes and justifying ourselves, the 
suffering which would result would be simple interest, which 
we would have to pay ; then, if Christian Scientists refused 
to see the error when it was shown, and wilfully or maliciously 
continued to repeat it, allowing their thoughts to be governed 
by hate, malice, jealousy, or any of these subtle conspirators, 


this would result in moral idiocy, and would bring compound 
interest. Then the experience of hell would ensue. 

Miss Lucia C. Warren writes in The Christian 
Science Journal, June, 1930 : 

Hers was the tender sensitive consciousness of the mother 
who must discipline and counsel her young, must feel respon- 
sible for their welfare and future attainments, must guard 
them from outward and contrary influences, must fit them to 
encounter alone, and without her, the billows of mortal 
experience, and to encounter them triumphantly. 

Jesus set the precedent. He bade his disciples 
avoid the very appearance of evil. In the prayer 
Jesus offered as a model for us all to use, occurs the 
counsel : "Lead us not into temptation, but deliver 
us from evil/' Jesus realized that most of those with 
whom he had to deal were apt to go to sleep when 
there was the greatest need that they should keep 
awake. It was, unhappily, the three closest to him 
who all but missed his transfiguration on the Mount 
because they were sleepy headed ; and in Geth- 
semane in spite of his pathetic plea they could 
not keep awake one hour when : 

Into the woods my Master went, 

Clean forspent, forspent. 

Into the woods my Master came, 

Forspent with love and shame. 

But the olives, they were not blind to Him, 

The little gray leaves were kind to Him, 

The thorn-tree had a mind to Him, 

When into the woods He came. 43 

Slow of comprehension, many associated with 
Mrs. Eddy had to be treated like irresponsible chil- 
dren inclined to make something out of nothing. 


Even that Class of '98 had the arresting question 
put to them by a teacher who left nothing un- 
settled: "Why make so much ado about nothing? 
Error is no more than a row of ciphers added from 
one wall to another, unless you place a unit with it 
and make something of it." 44 

But she paid them the distinctive compliment of 
saying nothing about M.A.M. Years later she 
herself wrote that she had not referred to it in teach- 
ing them. 45 Valuing beyond price what they had 
learned at Concord, the Class of '98, from none of 
whom Mrs. Eddy would accept any compensation, 
went their way to promote harmony among Christian 
Scientists and also to teach with more authority. 

At Pleasant View the days for all passed quickly. 
Everyone was busy. By her own devotion to the 
duties which each day brought, Mrs. Eddy furnished 
an example which her household were keen to follow. 
Save for the daily drive, she allowed herself no 
recreation. Always engrossed in her work, she was 
never too engrossed to be kind. Painters working 
outside in the winter might feel the cold. Though 
Mrs. Eddy herself never drank coffee, she saw to it 
that her workingmen had coffee in abundance, steam- 
ing hot. 46 She expressed the tolerant views which she 
illustrated with the painters in a letter to General 
Charles H. Grosvenor: " Upheld by divine Love 
man can make himself perfect but he must not 
attempt this too rapidly with his neighbor/* 47 

With many still living among those employed at 
Pleasant View and later at Chestnut Hill, the author 
has talked. All tell the same story of a woman un- 
like anyone else whom they ever knew and indescrib- 


ably attractive. Their heartful recollections bring 
tears to the eyes and a sob to the throat. Several 
eminent citizens of Concord not all of her faith 
have put themselves on record. A former Mayor 
expressed the well-considered conviction that Mrs. 
Eddy was " keen of intellect and strong in memory," 48 
"Reserved, deliberate, just/ 7 an editor 49 observes. 
And a lawyer was impressed by her " physical activity 
not ordinarily to be found in persons many years 
younger." 60 

Even from the small details of the lives around 
her she did not hold aloof. She spoke the word 
that helped, whether in admiration or in admonition. 
Never was she above the sharing with them of her 
intimate experiences, the entering fully into theirs. 
Says Mrs. Grace A. Greene : 51 

She would often say to me, "I make my pumpkin pies thus 
and so," or "I make puddings like this/' One day I said, 
"Mother, can you really make pies and puddings ?" She 
replied, "Of course I can.*' And then she told me of making 
herself a bonnet and dress when she was too poor to hire them 
done, although she had never done such a thing in her life 
before. She finished by saying, " If you are an ordinary cook, 
dressmaker, or milliner, Christian Science will make you 
perfect in any of these lines, and everyone should seek to per- 
fect himself wherever he is, or whatever his calling. 

As for her enemies, she was quick to detect and 
resourceful to checkmate any move to hurt her Cause. 
But the evidence abounds that her settled policy 
was, "Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, 
do good to them that hate you, and pray for them 
which despitefully use you, and persecute you." 52 

Even those who had once been close to her, and 


then went away and sometimes " willfully or mis- 
takenly perverted her teaching/' 63 she kept on loving. 
But she always drew the line between sin and the 
sinner, and once with gravity and regret she indi- 
cated what might in some cases prove the natural 
result of sinning: " Nothing except sin, in the stu- 
dents themselves, can separate them from me. 
Therefore we should guard thought and action, keep- 
ing them in accord with Christ, and our friendship 
will surely continue/' 54 Because she did love human- 
ity, she was quick to reprove the errors which she saw 
in individuals, obscuring the perfection of the real 
man. No matter how she made others suffer, she 
suffered more herself. Hers was that vicarious 
suffering, more terrible to bear than that of persons 
on whom, for their good, she felt obliged to inflict 

Never did this woman of much loving, speak more 
from the heart than when she said : 55 

There Is a flower whose language is "I wound to heal." 
There is a physician who loves those whom He chastens. 
There is a woman who chastens most those whom she loves. 
Why ? Because like a surgeon she makes her incisions on the 
tender spot to remove the cold lead that is dangerous there. 

Even a small part of her letter writing at Pleasant 
View would have taxed the time of the modern 
woman. The collected masses of letters, mounting 
up into the thousands, which she wrote with her own 
hand, are bewildering to examine. Her secretaries 
helped her all they could in correspondence routine ; 
but there were many burdens which she alone could 
carry, and these she carried with dignity. As back 
in her girlhood, when she was writing to Augusta 


Holmes about the thousand and one things that 
interest young people, so in the days at Pleasant 
View, her mind now teeming with projects for the 
benefit of millions, Mrs. Eddy became a great as well 
as a voluminous letter-writer, unsurpassed in the 
range of topics covered, in the widening sweep of 
her vision. 

Says Miss M. Louise Baum, sometime on the edi- 
torial staff of The Christian Science Monitor : 

Even as the English Bible stands as the great monument of 
English style for the centuries until now, and even as Dante 
made Italian speech by epitomizing it in his fervent poem, 
even so the writings of Mrs, Eddy are certain to stand as 
models of twentieth century style, of direct actual saying the 
thing itself, with every ornament inherent in the thinking, 
never a piece of verbal trickery or tracery added from without, 
with every sweeping passage of eloquence borne on the 
actual high tide of spiritual revelation. Mrs. Eddy's word is 
yea, yea, and nay, nay. She is herself what she says. She 
has lived it out, and so it is that her words live and kindle life 
in others. 

All through her letters runs that Victorian dispo- 
sition to lend to duty an inexorableness for which 
present-day behaviorism is a poor substitute in the 
conservation of the higher things of life. Friend- 
ship-love, based on a faith in God as well as man, 
which every age requires, appears in her letter of 
March, 1896, to Judge Hanna : 5S 

Words fail to tell how much comfort your letter gives me. 
It sometimes almost overcomes the sense of being to breast 
the storms of mortal mind. Then to hear such a bird note, 
then to see such a ray divine of light and love coming from 
human pen 0, is it not comforting ? I thank you, God loves 
you, that is enough. He will finish and furnish all that re- 
mains to be felt and known by us and all poor sinners. Yours 


and Camilla's photos are in my album side by side ; but on 
my mantle your face and Gen, Baker's are face to face. That 
is the way you are in my heart. For I know you to be two 
of the most genuine characters I have ever known, and I have 
known grand and glorious ones. 

Though Mrs. Eddy did direct The Mother Church, 
she was habitually wise in training others to bear 
responsibility. February 12, 1895, she writes: 57 

My beloved Students : 

I cannot conscientiously lend my counsel to direct your 
action on receiving or dismissing candidates. To do this, I 
should need to be with you. I cannot accept hearsay, and 
would need to know the circumstances and facts regarding 
both sides of the subject to form a proper judgement. This 
is not my present province, hence I have hitherto declined to 
be consulted on these matters, and still maintain this position. 

These are matters of grave import, and you cannot be in- 
different to this, but will give them immediate attention and 
be governed therein by the spirit and the letter of this scrip- 
ture: " Whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, 
do ye even so to them." 

I cannot be the conscience for this Church. But if I were 
I would gather every reformed sinner that desired to come, 
into its fold, and counsel and help them to walk in the foot- 
steps of His flock. I feel sure that as Christian Scientists you 
will act relative to this matter up to your highest understand- 
ing of justice and mercy. 

Businesslike, forethought for the Church is also 
shown in her constant regard for the observance of 
all legal requirements. July 28, 1892, she wrote the 
clerk : 58 

Remember dear student, that this Church must be properly 
chartered, and its Constitution and Bylaws correctly made, 
and accepted, and the whole proceeding be strictly legal* 
Then, we have complied with civil law (and I always recom- 
mend this being done, wisely done) and then, every Church of 

Bright by Trustees under Will oj Mai y Baker G. hddy~ 



Christ, Scientist, will have a precedent to follow whereby to 
establish the Gospel of Christian Science. 

In an emergency she took the helm herself, and 
issued her commands in words too plain to be mis- 
understood. On September 29, 1893, with the plans 
well along for the original edifice of The Mother 
Church but one detail after another delaying the 
beginning of the work, she wrote the Directors : 59 

My dear Students, 

Do not delay one other day to lay the foundation of our 
Church, the season will shut in upon you perhaps, and the 
frost hinder the work. God is with you, thrust in the spade, 
Oct. ist 1893 and advertise in next No. of Journal that you 
have begun to build His temple a temple for the worship and 
service of Divine Love the living God. 

With great love Mother 
M.B.G.E.U'' ;< -, : 


Man as he was, St, Paul tried to mother each little 
group of converts which he left behind in town and 
city on his missionary tours. When visiting in those 
pre-airplane days was not practicable, he wrote them 
letters aglow with mothering counsel for their nur- 
ture in the Christian Faith. 

In the founder of Christian Science, also, that 
mother instinct was strong. It included those near, 
those far, and those to follow in her train in all the 
years to come. There is nothing, perhaps, in all the 
history of womankind quite like Mrs. Eddy's loving 
forethought, flowing out toward all her spiritual 
children. As she looked back even to the sixties 
when she was building up her book, she realized that 
it had always been the invasion of wrong ideas, mor- 
tal mind, 60 into the circle around her that disturbed, 


unsettled, detached, sometimes took from her those 
who needed most the guidance which she gave. It 
was specially for them that she wrote in Science and 
Health : 

The lame, the deaf, the dumb, the blind, the sick, the 
sensual, the sinner, I wished to save from the slavery of their 
own beliefs. 61 

ft was for them she began in 1883 to publish The 
Christian Science Journal, in 1898 the Christian 
Science Sentinel, and in 1908 The Christian Science 
Monitor. Monthly, weekly, daily, she would have 
the members of her church read what she was con- 
vinced would make them immune to error. But, 
besides all her many books and papers, from Science 
and Health in 1875 to The Christian Science Monitor 
in 1908, something was needed for the complete 
mothering of her people, for the binding of them up 
so closely to the church that nothing could steal 
from them her revelation of 1866, which for forty 
years and more she had been emphasizing, inter- 
preting, enlarging, and widening as new problems 
came and pressed for a solution. 

That is the reason why, among Christian Scien- 
tists, the Manual of The Mother Church to-day 
ranks next to Science and Health. They see in it the 
discoverer and founder of Christian Science, mother- 
ing her flock long after she had passed on, protecting 
them from ills when she had gone from sight, fore- 
stalling temptation and misunderstanding, and ear- 
nestly endeavoring to continue in the spirit through 
the Manual to protect them from their own mis- 
takes and from the hurts which others might inflict. 

To Miss Susie M. Lang she said on August 2, 1896, 


IO > 


9 -co e 

s s s 

U a; a 


Q a 



"I was compelled by a sense of responsibility to put 
up the bars for my flock/* 62 Miss Shannon loves to 
recall that : 

The first time that Mrs. Eddy saw the need of a manual for 
The Mother Church was in connection with teaching, and she 
told me to write to Mrs. Adams and Mrs. Webster of Chicago, 
whom she used to call "the twins/' She wanted to see them 
to explain to them the need that she saw to preserve the 
teaching of Christian Science pure and unadulterated for 
future generations, and the wisest way she could see at that 
time was to have a Manual on teaching Christian Science. 
They came, and she showed them the right thing to do was to 
have a Committee of her old loyal students, with themselves, 
and for them to compile a set of by-laws in connection with 
teaching. This was done. Afterwards, God showed Mother 
that it was wise to make by-laws to govern all church members 
as well as teachers, which ultimately developed into the 
present Manual of The Mother Church, which includes articles 
and by-laws for teachers and teaching, as well as for Church 
discipline. 63 

In The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and Mis- 
cellany (230), we read, ''Notwithstanding the sacri- 
legious moth of time, eternity awaits our Church 
Manual, which will maintain its rank as in the past, 
amid ministries aggressive and active, and will stand 
when those have passed to rest/' 

Rising to a more official relationship, Mrs. Eddy, 
on February 27, 1903, addressed The Christian 
Science Board of Directors : 

Beloved Students : I am not a lawyer, and do not suffi- 
ciently comprehend the legal trend of the copy you enclosed 
to me to suggest any changes therein. Upon one point how- 
ever I feel competent to advise namely : Never abandon the 
by-laws nor the denominational government of the Mother 
Church. If I am not personally with you, the Word of God, 
and my instructions in the by-laws have led you hitherto and 


will remain to guide you safely on, and the teachings of St. 
Paul are as useful to-day as when they were first written. 

The present and future prosperity of the cause of Christian 
Science is largely due to the by-laws and government of "the 
First Church of Christ, Scientist" in Boston. None but 
myself can know, as I know, the importance of the combined 
sentiment of this church remaining .steadfast in supporting 
its present by-laws. Each of these many by-laws has met and 
mastered or forestalled some contingency, some imminent 
peril, and will continue to do so. Its by-laws have preserved 
the sweet unity of this large church, that has perhaps the 
most members and combined influence of any other church in 
our country. Many times a single by-law has cost me long 
nights of prayer and struggle, but it has won the victory over 
some sin and saved the walls of Zion from being torn down by 
disloyal students. We have proven that "in unity there is 
strength/' 64 

The Manual was issued during the very year that 
her flock began to worship in the new building of 
The Mother Church. When Mrs. Eddy was no 
longer visible, the Manual was her representative. 
Through its By-Laws she still speaks in preservation 
unadulterated of her teaching, in the government 
through the Board of Directors of her Church, and 
in the regulation of its services. Over her own sig- 
nature the six Tenets of The Mother Church appear 
as follows : 

1. As adherents of Truth, we take the inspired Word of 
the Bible as our sufficient guide to eternal Life. 

2. We acknowledge and adore one supreme and infinite 
God. We acknowledge His Son, one Christ ; the Holy Ghost 
or divine Comforter ; and man in God's image and likeness. 

3. We acknowledge God's forgiveness of sin in the destruc- 
tion of sin and the spiritual understanding that casts out evil 
as unreal. But the belief in sin is punished so long as the 
belief lasts, 


4. We acknowledge Jesus' atonement as the evidence of 
divine, efficacious Love, unfolding man's unity with God 
through Christ Jesus the Way shower ; and we acknowledge 
that man is saved through Christ, through Truth, Life, and 
Love as demonstrated by the Galilean Prophet in healing the 
sick and overcoming sin and death. 

5. We acknowledge that the crucifixion of Jesus and his 
resurrection served to uplift faith to understand eternal Life, 
even the allness of Soul, Spirit, and the nothingness of matter. 

6. And we solemnly promise to watch, and pray for that 
Mind to be in us which was also in Christ Jesus ; to do unto 
others as we would have them do unto us ; and to be merciful, 
just, and pure. 


Before ever big business or nations, in peace or 
war, had learned how to mold public opinion through 
the press, Mrs. Eddy provided in her Manual for a 
Committee on Publication, now found in every state 
and every land where Christian Science has organ- 
ization, "to correct in a Christian manner imposi- 
tions on the public in regard to Christian Science, 
injustices done Mrs. Eddy or members of this church 
by the daily press, by periodicals or circulated lit- 
erature of any sort." 66 

As recently as last year the Board of Directors, 
with the Manual before them, broadcast the an- 
nouncement, 67 "We assert the right to defend and 
protect our religion and persons connected with it 
from public misrepresentation" ; and, as usual, they 
based their right on the specific words of Mrs. Eddy, 
"A lie left to itself is not so soon destroyed as it is 
with the help of truth-telling." 6S But they also coun- 
seled discretion, using their leader's very language, 
"Meekness and temperance are the jewels of love 
set in wisdom. Restrain unternpered zeal." 69 



It was the multitudinous contacts with the public 
through the press in carrying out her mothering 
program, which made Mrs. Eddy a mystery woman to 
many outside her fold and at last drew upon her 
the light of pitiless publicity. Democracy is im- 
pulsive. Democracy resents privacy. Democracy 
wants to know it all Regardless of the Declaration 
of Independence, which declares for all "Life, Liberty, 
and the pursuit of Happiness" by reason of which 
the United States Constitution promised for all time 
to secure to us the right to worship God in our 
own way democracy worked itself up into an un- 
seemly and even passionate curiosity to learn what 
Mrs. Eddy really was like, by what means she had 
amassed a competence reported to be large, and how 
she had built up a church which was thrusting its 
searchlight, as the Marquis of Lothian has lately 
said, "past what all the greatest teachers have 
recognized to be the transient and unsubstantial 
phenomena of mortal existence into the eternal 
reality which is the kingdom of God." 70 

With the opening of the twentieth century, the big 
stick was in full swing and the muckrake was 
plied busily, seeking the unsavory in public life. 
"Tainted" money became a slogan with professional 
reformers, and upon many of them Mr. Dooley's 
humorous suggestion that the final proof of tainted 
money with some is "'taint mine" was lost. 

Any man with sufficient brains and purpose to 
lift his head above the mass ran the risk of being 
listed with the "scamps." Although there was 
much public indignation at the inhuman treatment 
which French procedure meted out to Dreyfus, a 


growing disposition was in evidence to substitute 
for the Anglo-Saxon habit of assuming innocence 
until guilt was proved, the French habit of taking 
guilt for granted and requiring the accused to prove 
his innocence. 

Great things were already on record to Mrs. Eddy's 
credit. Her book was long since built. Her church, 
too, was built and was becoming news to the whole 
world. Men of consequence, here and there, were 
observing that Christian Scientists did seem to be 
bearing the fruits of the spirit. Mark Twain dropped 
his jesting for a moment to predict that " Christian 
Science is destined to make the most formidable 
show that any new religion has made since the birth 
and spread of Mohammedanism." 

But Mrs. Eddy's withdrawal from publicity to the 
privacy of Pleasant View, her success in so ordering 
her life as to secure the freedom needed to carry on 
her work and the quiet in which to hear the voice of 
God, tended to make her practically unknown, not 
only to America at large, but also to many of her 
followers whom she was constantly urging to put 
Principle before personality, her teaching before her 
visible self. Nor did the few pilgrimages, made at 
her invitation to Pleasant View, alter the case, no 
matter how much pleasure they brought the pilgrims. 
On the occasion in 1903, when ten thousand went by 
special trains to Concord, Mrs. Eddy spoke to them 
from the balcony outside her window. However, 
rumors continued to gain credence that the head of 
the Christian Science Church, overcome by physical 
infirmity, had "fall'n into the sere, the yellow leaf" ; 
that she was at last in the power of a little selfish 


coterie who were managing her vast interests as they 
chose and concealing her not only from the public 
but even from her son, her adopted son, and her 
former intimates. 

Big city newspapers were beginning to wonder 
whether, after all, Mrs. Eddy was still alive, whether 
she had not actually passed away, and whether a 
substitute, her face hidden behind a parasol, was not 
now in Mrs. Eddy's stead driving out every after- 
noon to deceive the world. 

In May, 1905, departing from her custom, Mrs. 
Eddy granted an interview to a representative of 
the Boston Herald, whose write-up of the interview 
seemed so satisfying that Mrs. Eddy wrote the editor 
a message of appreciation. The next year, however, 
America gave an exhibition of that national inquisi- 
tiveness which Owen Wister characterizes as ''pecul- 
iarly disagreeable" and "a perfectly unwarrantable 
invasion of one's privacy." 

With the opening of October, reporters of a New 
York daily came prepared to spend some time in 
Concord, commissioned by their paper to find out 
whether Mrs. Eddy was alive or not. A few weeks 
later, on Tuesday, October 30, 1906, representatives 
of the Associated Press, the Publishers Press, and all 
the larger daily papers of Boston and New York 
numbering fifteen arrived at Pleasant View to 
interview her again. The report read that, though 
not conspicuously strong, Mrs. Eddy was very much 
alive and evidently capable of attending to her work* 

Individual journalists, also, of the type of Arthur 
Brisbane and William E. Curtis visited her soon 
after, and a critical ^reading to-day of their impres- 



Mb. 7,198* 
teiftna* tote* f tUwftavt, 

t 1*$*! Itwdt of $&e oaggf yc* eeoloso4 to a* to Mg^eait *ay 

4lS'^* 33f~l* aw tilts 4nd*iKA>tt<8a*i |afRti of tJ Sot^ft? S&tts-ah, If I 

an not pttrsowilf t U^ f% 1^ iM at (Joi, 3 f tortPasliaat is t!s Bj-lsts 

f $% Stei <uf* as aacfui t<Ml*f si wlsis tlty ?d first fitt*.i* 

f!j9 pi*snt *o6l fj4flWL<fitH>- ttawt 6f Qirisllw feftass is lat^^^f 4u$ 

5 Of tb 

rt of ttii^femaialdl 4tittfMl 1st s>ov%la,i Ita ^seai By~lai^ ^acli of 

a&ay 3f-l^ ta it a3 mutor^cr C4n*ttit lft ^* 

till oatia* t 'to 8 Its Bf-lws Ssafe pPSfeptetS fete *KO,J 

sao of *a$ attet ste?o1s ia oo? o8Sn?| Xaa| tiias single 9f-l* &* eosi, 
!o< nipt* of prayv ^ta^ 5tr|gl'3 f Smt it &as OB i^e fi^torf owr aoue sis ia<5 

Copyright by Trustees under the Will of Mary Baker G. Eddy. 




Iooked at the time she taught her as c *ss 

picture was presented by Mrs. Eddy to Mr 

A ? m t' W i WaS a member of that famous 
from this that Timothy Cole made his en-graving 
Page 268. 




fht tall* of 25lm ft*t %rittjf $d stow 


Used by permission. 



slons gives them even a more convincing finality 
than when they were first published. Arthur Bris- 
bane almost naively said, " Nobody could see this 
beautiful and venerable woman and ever again speak 
of her except in terms of affectionate reverence and 
sympathy/* 71 William E. Curtis, as skillful in his 
day in interviewing world celebrities as was Isaac 
Marcosson later, had just returned from China. 
Accompanied by a local Concord editor, he was 
received by Mrs. Eddy, to whom he explained in 
some detail the then recent Boxer Rebellion, and 

made a statement about affairs in China, touching which 
Mrs. Eddy asked for more detailed and definite information, 
and quite unconsciously, seemingly, she took the topic entirely 
out of his grasp, and for more than an hour, dwelt on the 
details of the Chinese situation, with such a wonderful insight 
and with such intimate knowledge of its social, political and 
economic conditions, as to quite confound the man. 

When she had closed her quiet talk, she rose, and after 
answering briefly some conventional questions, the audience 
was ended. 

As we were leaving the room, Mrs. Eddy halted us and said 

"I hear I am not the person who goes for a short drive each 
day. If you wish to remain outside for a few minutes, you 
will see me enter my carriage and drive away." 

We did as directed. In a short while, Mrs. Eddy stepped 
thru the doorway and into her carriage, smiling recognition 
at us as she passed. 

As we drove from Pleasant View, Mr. Curtis marveled how 
a woman who so completely excluded the world could possibly 
know so much about the world's affairs, and particularly how 
she could have acquired such accurate and comprehensive 
acquaintance with the history and national habits of the 
Chinese, a people so little known, and with the court customs 
and the unpublished intrigues of its rulers. As we parted, he 


said, " Just one more surprise, one more instance of where we 
came to preach, and remained to pray." 72 

Through 1907 and well into 1908, magazine articles 
which attracted much attention were exploiting her 
life story, based on such information as could then 
be unearthed and written with much journalistic 
skill But at last the most incredulous were having 
to admit that Mrs. Eddy was at least alive. 

However, a new flock of rumors was let loose 
that she might as well be dead, that she had fallen 
into unfriendly hands, and was no longer altogether 
capable of caring for herself and her friends. With 
an adroit change of tactics the suggestion was put 
forward that it would be only kind, in the distressing 
circumstances, to invoke the law in Mrs. Eddy's 
best interest, to bring her legally into court that all 
the world might learn her real condition and join 
the law in saving her from her " household," and in 
turning her over to responsible guardians, described 
in law as "next friends/' Although without large 
business experience the "Next Friends" seemed 
quite willing to assume responsibilities, vast and 
complex, for the management of the millions which 
they appeared to hope Mrs. Eddy possessed. 

Her nearest heir was her son George, who was still 
in the Northwest, hoping prospector-like to strike 
pay-dirt in his paternity, and thus break into the 
ranks indicated in Madison Julius Cawein's line : 

Some shall reap that never sow. 

Without undue prodding, George's memory recalled 
a letter Mrs. Eddy once wrote him in which, mother- 
like, she confided, "I am as lone as a solitary star/ 5 


To his mining enterprises he had added risky build- 
ing projects ; and, because of them, he more easily 
remembered that her replies to some of his requests 
for money with which to experiment had not been 
precisely what he could have wished. He was not 
the first son to attempt to cajole a mother into being 
too indulgent for his good, nor the last son to turn 
against a mother who denied him for his good* 
George W. Glover, together with his wife, required 
but little coaxing to become the flying wedge in the 
"Next Friends" game, the success of which would 
give him, he hoped, some opportunity to share in the 
handling of his mother's fortune, including obviously 
valuable copyrights. 

Among the increasing number of requests which 
came to Mrs. Eddy for financial aid, there were 
letters written by a nephew, whom she could per- 
sonally have known but little. Only son of George 
Sullivan Baker and his wife, "Mathy," of whom 
Mrs. Eddy in her Tilton days had been fond, George 
W. Baker, also, developed a grievance. His letter, 
offering to sell some family heirloom to his aunt, 
had been answered by a secretary at a time when the 
task of personally attending to her vast correspond- 
ence was out of the question. A small-town mind 
possibly could not be expected to understand how 
one could be so busy; nor was it surprising that 
George W. Baker was willing, at any inconvenience, 
to come down from Maine and do what he could, in 
his small way, to save his rich aunt from those she 
knew and trusted, but who were scarcely even names 
to him. 

With an array of notable lawyers, led by ex-United 


States Senator William E. Chandler, "The petition 
of Mary Baker Glover Eddy who sues by her next 
friends George W. Glover, Mary Baker Glover and 
George W. Baker against Calvin A. Frye, Alfred 
Farlow, Irving C. Tomlinson, Ira O. Knapp, William 

B. Johnson, Stephen A. Chase, Joseph Armstrong, 
Edward A. Kimball, Hermann S. Hering, and Lewis 

C. Strang" 7S was presented on March I, 1907, to the 
Superior Court at Concord, for the appointment of a 
receiver for Mrs. Eddy's business interests. 

The petition alleged that Mrs. Eddy was incom- 
petent to care for her property, and questioned the 
loyalty of the "men and women near her/' 74 The 
distinguished chief counsel appeared to expect little 
difficulty in winning the suit. To court he brought 
his considerable legal ability, wide experience, and 
more than local prestige. Nevertheless, in his very 
opening statement, in which he endeavored to draw 
a distinction between medical and legal insanity, he 
fell promptly into the old pitfall of trying to prove 
too much ; for if in following his line of argument he 
established the insanity of Mrs. Eddy, he would 
inferentially establish the insanity of countless thou- 
sands sharing her views. Since no court, State or 
Federal, has ever yet regarded seriously any effort 
to draw an indiscriminate indictment against any 
large body of people in good standing, the Honorable 
Frank S. Streeter, leader of the opposing counsel, 
had little difficulty in persuading the court to dismiss 
that part of the case during the first day's session. 

Next, an effort was made to bring into court by 
summons Mrs. Eddy in person possibly with the 
expectation that her age might place her at a dis- 


advantage. But this scheme also failed, and the 
court took advantage of the opportunity promptly 
to raise the level of the proceedings by appointing 
three Masters to take her testimony Dr. George E. 
Jelly (the noted alienist), Judge Edgar Aldrich of the 
United States District Court, and Hosea W. Parker 
of Claremont. By appointment, on August 14, the 
Masters, with the senior counsel on each side, came 
to call on Mrs. Eddy in her library at Pleasant 

A woman past eighty-six, her restless fingers 
indicating awareness of the object of their visit and 
perhaps of a situation unparalleled in American 
Court procedure, received with grace and dignity 
her odd visitors, the strangest, perhaps, who ever 
crossed her threshold. Throughout the proceedings, 
the Masters were considerate. Lifting his kindly 
face a bit, Judge Aldrich at the outset requested 
Mrs. Eddy to give notice if, at any moment, she 
began to feel fatigued. At her best, as usual, in a 
crisis, Mrs. Eddy answered, "I can work hours at 
my work, day and night, without the slightest fatigue 
when it is in the line of spiritual labor." 75 

The purpose of the visit was disclosed in the ques- 
tion which needed no explanation next courte- 
ously put by Judge Aldrich: "What would be a 
sound investment of money that comes from life 
insurance or anything else?" Her answer, and the 
succeeding questions and answers which it called 
forth, made it evident to all that Mrs. Eddy was 
qualified, out of court as well as in, to make sound 
investments, and even to give instruction to others 
in their handling. Questions and answers are there- 


fore given in full as contained in a volume, sup- 
pressed without general circulation, to which the 
author has had access : 

Replied Mrs. Eddy: 76 

Well, I should invest it in the hands, at my age, of trustees 
that I could vouch for from my own knowledge. And why ? 
Because, when I found my church was gaining over 40,000 
members, and the field demanding me all over the world, I 
could not carry on the letters, make answers to inquiries that 
were made of me. Then I said, "Which shall 1 do, carry on 
this business that belongs to property, or shall I serve God ?" 
And I said and it came to me from the Bible "Choose 
ye this day whom ye will serve. Ye cannot serve God and 
Mammon/' Then I chose, and I said, "So help me God/' 
and I launched out, and I gave my property I gave $913,000 
to the trusteeship, to others for the benefit of my son no, 
not for the benefit of my son, but $913,000 into the trustee- 
ship for myself. For my son I gave $125,000 into trusteeship 
for himself and for his family. 

Q. (By Judge Aldrich.) Where did that idea of putting 
your property into the hands of trustees originate, with your- 
self or somebody else ? 

A. Utterly with myself. It came to me in an hour in this 
room, and I think the first one that I named it to was Laura 
Sargent, and I said to her, "Do not speak of it, but I feel im- 
pressed that it is my duty." 
Q. When was that ? 
A. That was in February, 1907. 
Q. Last winter, you mean ? 
A. I do. 

Q. Now this is all interesting and useful, but still I have 
not quite made myself understood. For instance, without 
regard to your trusteeship now, if you had a hundred thousand 
dollars to invest to-day, and we will lay aside for the purposes 
of this question the matter of trusteeship, what kind of invest- 
ments would you consider sound, municipal bonds, or govern- 
ment bonds, or bank stock, or what? 


A. I prefer government bonds. I have invested largely 
in government bonds, and I prefer bonds to stocks. I have 
not entered into stocks. 

Q, Why? 

A. Because I did not think it was safe for me, I did not 
want the trouble of it, that was all. Perhaps I was mistaken, 
but that is my business sense of it, and the only time I took 
the advice of a student and went contrary, I lost ten thousand 
dollars by it. 

Q. What was that? 

A. That was an investment that was made in property in 
the West, where the land, they said, was coming up and going 
to be a great advancement in value, and I lost it, and I never 
got caught again. I always selected my own investments. 

Q. How do you select them now ? 

A, Now? 

Q. Yes. 

A. I leave them to my trustees. 

Q. Before that? 

A. I will tell you. I have books that give definitely the 
population of the states, and their money values, and I 
consult those, and when I see they are large enough in popula- 
tion and valuation to warrant an investment I make it. 

Q. Well, now, upon what philosophy do you base your 
calculations upon population ? Why do you take population 
as the standard ? 

A. Because I think they can sustain their debts and pay 

Q, Well, I should think that was pretty sound. Would 
you go West for municipal investments, or would you rather 
trust yourself in the East, in New England we will say? 

A. I would rather trust my trustees now. I do not take 
those things into consideration. 

Q. Dr. Jelly desires that I should ask you, laying aside 
for the present the matter of trusteeship, what would be your 
idea, whether there was greater security of investment in 
Eastern municipalities or Western ? 

A. The East I should say. 


After this, by request, Mrs. Eddy began to tell the 
story of the rise and development, and to explain the 
teachings of Christian Science. But ^something had 
happened. The atmosphere had changed. Never 
altogether at their ease, during an hour over long for 
them, though Mrs. Eddy was, as usual, courteous 
and kindly, the visitors were ready to go home. 
Her answers to the questions put the " Next Friends" 
suit into a parlous state. As Senator Chandler and 
a friend hurried down the stairway to the front door, 
the Senator was overheard, half to himself, to say, 
"That woman is smarter than a steel trap." 

Through an ordeal, which perhaps few women in 
their prime could undergo, Mrs. Eddy had borne 
herself with engaging simplicity and sincerity. As 
always, she had dressed specially for the occasion. 
"She wore/' says Miss Still, "a black grenadine dress 
with a white chiffon vest and collar and white ruch- 
ing in the neck and sleeves." 77 As she was waiting 
for her visitors, she was serene, and even merry. 
Looking out toward Mount Monadnock, more visible 
than ever on that bright August day, Mrs. Eddy 
casually observed, "The 'Nexters' have fine weather 
for their trial." Miss Still, who was near her at the 
very moment Masters, attorneys and others came 
into the library, has lately told the author that "as 
one looked at her that hot afternoon there was no 
sign of fear expressed, but her face was calm, clear, 
and confident, and the moment that the opposing 
lawyer saw her sitting there in her study, he knew 
that he hadn't a ghost of a chance of winning his 


But the experience hurt to the heart a noted 


woman, whom Theodore Roosevelt 78 once compared 
with other religious leaders decidedly not to her dis- 

To one of her household she confided, " If I were 
a man they would not treat me so/' 79 Never was her 
good sense more evident than when she said : " * Dur- 
ing forty years I have had many trials and when this 
came up I was not disturbed. If the world says I 
am a fool, that does not make me so. 5 " ^ 

While the suit was still on Mrs, Hulin she tells 
the author once found Mrs. Eddy looking de- 
pressed, and heard her sadly say as if thinking aloud, 
"I don't know, perhaps they will have their way/' 
Mrs. Hulin replied, "Mother, they will not. We 
love you. You will win." Then Mrs. Eddy bright- 
ened up, and was herself again. She was not a 
woman to take chances which she could avoid, or to 
fail to take precautions against further annoyances. 
Of one of her lawyers she inquired : 81 

If you let this case remain as it now is could the "next 
friends" take possession of my person? If they could not 
then is it not better to let this suit stand as iti$? I fear if 
you press it they will get Judge ... to decide it against me 
and give my person to my enemies (called "next friends") 
and they will take me away from my real friends, students, 
and thus get rid of me by such means, then fight over my last 

But not even this bitterest of all experiences that 
ever came into that many-sided life could distract 
her from her daily study and habitual revision of the 
book, from her habit of meditation and persistent 
praying, and also from her loving thought for others. 
In the midst of this strange invasion of her busy life, 


she gladdened one worker, just home from the field, 
by expressing the pleasure it gave her to learn of the 
proposed building of his little church. She added, 
ili l like those small beginnings. First, the right 
thought, then right words, and words proved by 
the hands/" 82 

Michael Meehan, the capable and cultivated 
editor of Concord, though of another Christian fold, 
was, from the beginning, closely identified with the 
litigation of 1907. The participants on both sides, 
he personally knew. At the request, afterwards, both 
of Mrs. Eddy and of Boston friends, Mr. Meehan 
prepared a book for publication intended to preserve 
for all time the salient facts of a case which might 
one day become as famous in legal history as that 
other New Hampshire suit, the Dartmouth College 
case, which, some years ago, Alfred Russell stated 
had been cited more frequently in judicial decisions 
than any other case in American law^reports. 

Of Mrs. Eddy and the Late Suit in Equity a costly 
book to publish five thousand copies were that 
next spring off the press. The first copy was 
promptly sent to Mrs, Eddy. Till far into the night 
she sat up reading it. Next day she wrote its author 
that she wished the book withheld from sale and 
circulation. Perceiving and accepting the moral 
obligation involved, she added : 83 

You will render me a statement of all expenses to which 
you have been put. Make liberal allowance for those who 
have aided you in the work. Put a value upon your own time 
and service while engaged on it, and when you have done this, 
double the value you have placed on your own work, and 
double it again, and then send me the bill 


Mr. Meehan says : 

I did this, and as soon as a complete bill was rendered, she 
wrote out a check in full of account, amounting to many 
thousands of dollars. 

At the moment when most of us would have wanted 
to put before the public a permanent vindication 
from such unworthy charges as lay in the " Next 
Friends " suit, Mrs. Eddy was thinking of larger and 
less personal interests. Years before, in 1896, she 
had written Mr. William; P. McKenzie, "Love un- 
selfed, love of one's enemies, humility, moderation, 
strength, are the cardinals of Christian Science." 
Again she was practicing what she preached. 

This book which to-day appears to at least one 
privileged reader to be in many respects a model of 
successful refutation Mrs. Eddy feared would "keep 
alive a memory of bitterness and discord, where 
obedience to God's law of harmony should be the 
aim of all." M 

And so, under God, the " Next Friends " suit col- 
lapsed. And under God, Mrs. Eddy, nearing the 
advanced age of eighty-seven, moved on unhindered 
to her next world-vision task, the establishment of 
The Christian Science Monitor. 


On Sunday afternoon, January 26, 1908, as bright 
a day as ever May could bring, Mrs. Eddy with the 
ease and grace of a much younger woman, 1 walked 
across the platform and stepped aboard the special 
train scheduled to leave Concord at two o'clock. 

To help a woman, even the youngest, into a railway 
coach is the courtesy which gentlemen are expected 
instinctively to volunteer. But Mrs. Eddy was in 
the car before anyone could efficiently give aid. 
There was good reason, too, why she did not desire 
assistance, even though she was in her eighty-seventh 
year. However, the " faithful John " 2 was allowed to 
walk beside her across the platform from the train 
shed. But that was all. 

In defiance of the facts, rumors of infirmity and 
abnormality had long persisted ; and always mentally 
alert, always looking ahead, Mrs. Eddy was not the 
woman to confirm erroneous accounts of her condi- 
tion. What the merely curious and irresponsible 
might say to injure her, mattered less to her than the 
possibly evil effect of some carelessly spoken word 
upon the Cause she loved. Her concern, in conse- 
quence, was to insure that if anything were reported 
to the hurt of Christian Science, it should have no 
true basis, slight as it might be ; that untruths, how- 
ever studiously circulated, should without delay be 
known for what they were sheer fabrications. 



Besides, never, perhaps, in all history did another 
woman appear to understand as clearly as Mrs. Eddy 
the unreality of error, the transitory nature of un- 
truth. Never, could there have been a woman who 
looked forward more steadily than did Mrs. Eddy 
past the individual erroneousness of the present to 
the general truthfulness of the ultimate. 

Seldom could death have been in Mrs. Eddy's 
thought. When, on August 14, 1907, the " Next 
Friends" suit precipitated upon Pleasant View a 
group of unwelcome visitors as ill at ease as they were 
glad at last to bring their curious visit to a close, one 
of them referred to life insurance, Mrs. Eddy promptly 
answered, "God insures my life/' 3 

Less than the robust Gladstone, passing at eighty- 
eight, did Mrs. Eddy almost as old either favor her- 
self or ask those near to make allowances for her. 
At Chestnut Hill, she took an hour's rest each after- 
noon, sometimes dozing off a bit. But she was not 
unlikely to awake at three the next morning, to jot 
down a new Idea or even to write a confidential 
letter/ With her rapidly increasing work, while she 
followed the routine approved at Pleasant View, she 
was more engaged than ever. She wasted no time 
on the unnecessary. She gave no thought to curious 
contemplation of the future. Her faith was reaching 
and outreaching, till at last in Dante's phrase 
it " eternalized" her life. No one more trium- 
phantly than the joyous sage of Chestnut Hill agreed 
with St. Paul, " Death is swallowed up in victory/' 5 

If, earlier, anyone had intimated that as 1908 opened 
she would be saying farewell to Concord, she would 
have given a retort characteristic and unmistakable. 


Not all Concord citizens were Christian Scientists, 
but almost all held in high esteem many in deep 
affection the woman who had made the capital 
of New Hampshire more widely and lastingly known 
than ever Emerson, Thoreau, and the Alcotts had 
made the Concord of Massachusetts. She identified 
herself with Concord by little nameless deeds of kind- 
ness, timely gifts of shoes to scores of poor children, 
thoughtful gifts of flowers and fruits to neighbors 
and to strangers, and by a large generosity in pro- 
moting matters of great moment to the city, and 
by a liberal support of all worthy Concord enter- 
prises. 6 

An evening or two after Mrs. Eddy said goodby to 
Concord, a group of men at the Wonolancet Club 
as reported in the Manchester Mirror of February 3, 
1908 made an effort to determine what Mrs. 
Eddy's stay of almost twenty years among them had 
brought financially to Concord. The most conserv- 
ative figures the evening produced ran as follows : 

The Christian Science church, 

Mrs. Eddy's gift $ 225,000.00 

Charitable donations 25,000.00 

For good roads 25,000.00 

Miscellaneous gifts and contributions . * . 25,000.00 

Pleasant View estate 40,000.00 

Household expenditures 100,000.00 

Income from special privileges granted to Con- 
cord manufacturers and business men . . 40,000.00 
Granite contracts for Christian Science 
churches obtained because of Mrs. Eddy's 
residence and through her influence . . . 1,000,000.00 
Other known expenditures 90,000.00 

Total .,,,,..,.., $1,570,000.00 


The City Council was prompt to pass resolutions 
of unfeigned regret at her departure, and Mrs. Eddy 
wrote in appreciation : 

To the Honorable Mayor and City Council, Concord, N. H. 

GENTLEMEN : I have not only the pleasure, but the honor 
of replying to the City Council of Concord, in joint conven- 
tion assembled, and to Alderman Cressy, for the kindly resolu- 
tions passed by your honorable body, and for which I thank 
you deeply. Lest I should acknowledge more than I deserve 
of praise, I leave their courteous opinions to their good judg- 

My early days hold rich recollections of associations with 
your churches and institutions, and memory has a distinct 
model in granite of the good folk in Concord, which, like the 
granite of their State, steadfast and enduring, has hinted this 
quality to other states and nations all over the world. 

My home influence, early education, and church experience, 
have unquestionably ripened into the fruits of my present 
religious experience, and for this I prize them. May I honor 
this origin and deserve the continued friendship and esteem 
of the people in my native State. 

Sincerely yours, 


But the hour to go had struck. Larger plans, 
requiring that she be nearer Boston, engaged her 
interest. She was also ill at ease about those " Next 
Friends/' who might, she suspected, let their chagrin 
lead them to make more trouble for her. 8 Slow In 
getting into court, the suit was also slow in reaching 
final settlement. Though she filed no complaint, she 
with others felt that a grave defect had been 
laid bare in the laws of her native and much loved 
state, or it could not have been so easy for designing 
men to persecute a citizen a woman, at that to 
feed avarice, to make "news/* or to satisfy a merely 


morbid curiosity. Her years alone should have suf- 
ficed to protect her, 9 Massachusetts might furnish 
conditions more auspicious for her expanding use- 
fulness. She could hope to have more peace of mind. 
Whatever the reason, the hour to go had struck. 

The trip 10 from Concord to Chestnut Hill was 
almost uneventful. Save her own party, none were 
at the station in time to see her off. Comfortably 
settled in her stateroom, Mrs. Eddy was an interested 
traveler, appearing at the journey's end as fresh and 
animated as when her train pulled out of Concord. 

Dr. Alpheus B. Morrill traveled with her ; but as 
the nearest kin at hand, rather than as her physi- 
cian. Mr. Frye and Mrs. Sargent were on duty. 
Mr. McLellan was with her and also Mr. Tomlinson, 
who recalls her cheeriness along the way. Mr. John 
C. Lathrop was, as usual, ready to render such 
secretarial assistance as might be needed. 

Arriving at Chestnut Hill Station, one of Mrs. 
Eddy's carriages, sent on ahead from Pleasant View, 
was awaiting the train. As others of her party 
entered the "hacks" ranged along the station plat- 
form, Mrs. Eddy walked quietly to her carriage and 
at once started to drive the last mile to the new home. 

As her carriage drove into the grounds, Mrs. Eddy 
detected in front of the house a group of newspaper 
men, notified by telephone from Concord after she 
had left, that she was on the way. In the last 
"hack," John Salchow also observed them, jumped 
down, ran up to Mrs. Eddy's carriage as she was 
ready to step out. She said, "John, can you get 
me into the house?" He answered, "I surely can." 

Then, before the newspaper men could guess his 


intentions, John gathered Mrs. Eddy up into his 
stout arms, pressed through the bystanders, and 
carried her straight into the house. Up the stairs 
he bore her, set her down in a comfortable chair, 
and then her joyous laugh rang 11 through the hall. 
The only explanation of the episode which the papers 
of the next day had to give was that, " A huge Swede 
grabbed Mrs. Eddy and ran off with her." 

The new house at Chestnut Hill had some time 
before been unobtrusively bought for her by the 
trustees, and as unobtrusively remodeled to meet 
the needs of Mrs. Eddy and her expanding household. 
Mrs. Eddy's own suite, at her request, had been made 
as like as possible to her familiar rooms at Pleasant 
View. Mount Monadnock and her birthplace, Bow, 
were no longer within sight; but from her sunny 
study window Old Orchard Road lined with well-kept 
estates was visible, and the hazy outline of Blue Hills. 

At Chestnut Hill, the Pleasant View manage was 
continued. If possible, however, more care than 
ever, under the Manual was exercised in selecting 
those fitted to give Mrs. Eddy the special aid she 
required to keep up with the multiplying calls upon 
her time and strength. By this time, it had become 
a highly prized distinction to be called to spend three 
years in Mrs. Eddy's household. Those summoned, 
eagerly, gladly, humbly complied, although the 
material compensation was a mere trifle. However, 
Mrs. Eddy sometimes reminded the friends near her 
that "trifles make perfection, but perfection is no 
trifle." There was, too, the Scriptural uplift: 13 
"Every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, 
or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, 


or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive an 
hundredfold, and shall Inherit everlasting life." 

Mrs. Eddy required of those nearest her a literal 
interpretation of the command of Jesus, 14 "Watch 
and pray." On JVf ay 29, 1930, one 15 of them says : 

With the penetrating spiritual luminosity which shone 
through her as from out the heart of God's allness, Mrs. 
Eddy untiringly reiterated to her household, and to a benighted 
world, the Master's warning; "Watch." The Godliness 
of her ever alert being exemplified her own Godly watch 
and she loved her household as she loved herself by her 
indefatigable call to them that they have oil in their lamps, 
and watch to keep them trimmed and burning, so that 
evil's serpentine machinations be foreseen to the forestalling 
of its workings through their sleepiness, their unwariness, or 
their insufficiently spiritual aliveness. 

When, now and then, Mrs. Eddy gathered her 
"experts" for an intimate talk, she made short shrift 
of sluggards. All were made to understand that 
their watching and their praying were to be taken as 
seriously as Mrs. Eddy took her own. She knew no 
God emeritus; and those with her were permitted to 
know none. To her, as she wrote in her textbook, 
"God is infinite, therefore ever present, and there 
is no other power nor presence," 16 and in the name of 
such a God the Only God she bade them 
"Watch and pray." 

"You can't alter meteorological forces by words/' 
observes Dr. Shailer Mathews, 17 Dean of the Divinity 
School of the University of Chicago. "I'm almost 
sure of that almost. ... If I were in a storm at 
sea, so severe it seemed we should sink, I'm pretty 
sure I'd pray. ... If only to get peace, courage, 
inner unity," 


Mrs. Eddy set no limits to prayer. She prayed 
as Jesus bade us pray, assured, as Jesus was, that 
with God all things are possible. She even sought 
through prayer, intelligently offered, to bring about 
more harmonious weather conditions. Hers was a 
deep confidence in the efficacy of prayer, God willing, 
to control the weather. Perhaps it is worth noting 
that prayers of the same type are still found in the 
Protestant Episcopal Prayer Book, twenty years 
after Mrs. Eddy has passed on. 18 

The faithful Mrs. Laura Sargent specially 
"attended to the weather." But Mrs. Eddy would 
have her entire household understand what " attend- 
ing to the weather" involved. No nonsense would 
she tolerate with regard to praying. One day she 
called several of them into her sitting room, made 
them stand up before her like school-children, and, 
going down the line she asked, pointing her finger at 
each in turn: 19 "Can a Christian Scientist control 
the weather?" Each answered, "Yes, Mother." 
Sharply, even scornfully, she said to each and all, 
"They can't and they don't. They can't, but God 
can and does. ... A Christian Scientist has no 
business attempting to control or govern the weather 
any more than he has a right to attempt to control 
or govern sickness, but he does know, and must 
know, that God governs the weather and no other 
influence can be brought to bear upon it." Every 
Christian Scientist must pray in faith, and leave the 
rest to God. 

Years never staled her sense of humor. Even her 
sharpest admonition was likely to be softened by a 
loving smile. A playful twitching of the lips would 


reveal "the funny side' 1 of a situation, which some- 
times suggested a schoolboy frightened in the presence 
of his teacher* Under severe correction, her students 
one day were promising that next time they would do 
better when, with a ripple of mirth, Mrs. Eddy said : 

I am afraid you are like the Irishman that used to work 
on niy father's farm. He was so useless about the place 
that my father finally called him and said, "Mike, I shall 
have to let you go. You're not earning what I am paying 
you and it is not right for me to keep you under the circum- 
stances." Rather than be discharged, the Irishman pleaded 
to be kept in my father's employ. He said, "If you'll only 
keep me, sir, I will work for my week's board." "But," 
replied Mr. Baker, "you don't earn your board in a week." 
"Well, sir," he said, "if I can't earn it in one week, I'll do it 
in two." That is what your promises sound like to me. You 
are not doing your work as you should, and you protest that 
if you haven't done it heretofore, you will hereafter. 

Upon another occasion, seeking to illustrate the 
tendency of mortal mind to misrepresent, Mrs. Eddy 
spoke of a neighbor in New Hampshire who wanted 
to sell her father a horse. He represented the horse 
as perfectly sound, gentle in disposition, and having 
all the qualities of a family carriage horse. 

My father said, "I am afraid he is too skittish for me. My 
family needs a quiet animal that would not be frightened at 
anything." "Oh," replied the neighbor, "Mr. Baker, you 
couldn't scare this horse, no matter what you did." My 
father replied, "Why, that horse would jump if you were to 
say 'boo* at him." The man stoutly denied this and offered 
to put the case to a test. The arrangement was that while 
Mr. Baker crouched behind a large stump in the field, the 
owner was to ride the horse by the stump, and Mr. Baker was 
to jump out, and shout "boo." All was ready. The horse 
loped past the stump. Mr. Baker jumped out, threw his 


arms up In the air and yelled a vigorous "boo." The horse 
made a sudden lunge, threw his rider, and dashed across the 
country. The Irishman got up, brushed the dirt from his 
clothes and said, "Well, Mr. Baker, that was too big a 'boo' 
for such a small horse/' 

Never was Mrs. Eddy more human than in the 
ordinary give and take of social contact. She affected 
nothing. She abhorred all stiltedness in conversa- 
tion, all pretentiousness in bearing. She put every- 
one at ease, and knew how to bring out the best In 
those around her. With her lovely voice often, in 
those later years, she joined her household in singing 
such old favorite songs as " Auld Lang Syne/' " Corn- 
in' Through the Rye," "Annie Laurie," and "The Old 
Oaken Bucket"; such familiar hymns as "Nearer, 
My God to Thee," "Guide me, Oh Thou Great 
Jehovah," "Jesus, Lover of My Soul," and "I Love 
to Tell the Story." 20 - 

While she was still at Pleasant View Mr. John C. 
Lathrop 21 and his mother gave her that music box 
which she carried with her to Chestnut Hill, and often 
played. It was during the first winter there that the 
new Victrola came. The superior music, which it 
furnished, delighted Mrs. Eddy. Her joy was like a 
child's ; it bubbled over. For a time she played her 
Victrola every day; and, when the new record 
"Home, Sweet Home" came, she had her house- 
hold accompany the Victrola in singing it for her. 
As the last strain died away, playfully she addressed 
the Victrola, as though it were a human being, 
"Thank you, Mr. Singer Man, but I prefer my own 
choir to the choir invisible." Then turning serious, 
she meditated aloud to those present, "Home is not 


a place. It is a power. Going home is doing right. 
If you cannot make home here, you cannot anywhere. 
I am glad to have you, so many are going with me 
homeward and we will all meet there. Blessing im- 
mortal, eternal, infinite, conies not from personality, 
but through understanding of Principle." 22 

Those were the days when in cities and at remote 
crossroads the big news was the discovery of the 
North Pole. With his right to the discovery at last 
confirmed, Admiral Peary was in demand by pub- 
lishers and lecture bureaus. One description, which 
he gave of his experiences in the far North, was 
turned into a record. * After listening, all intent to it, 
Mrs. Eddy, in her inimitable way, quietly observed, 
"Why, it is matter talking." 

William E. Curtis was not the only globe trotter 
to find Mrs. Eddy, whose travels ordinarily extended 
no farther than her library, unexpectedly well- 
informed about countries distant as well as places 
near. Other guests at Chestnut Hill departed full 
of the wonider which Mr. Curtis "felt after contact 
with a stay-at-home mind as accurate as it proved 
well-furnished. Lady Mildred Fitzgerald of England 
relates in March, 1930, that on her several visits to 
Mrs. Eddy she had been specially impressed with 
Mrs. Eddy's "grasp of world affairs" and with her 
untiring efforts to bring England and America to- 
gether by closer bonds. But those with her every 
day had the most substantial reasons for respecting 
her world-mindedness. When after a time at Chest- 
nut Hill John Milton's birthday came, on December 9, 
she made Milton's line, "They also serve who only 
stand and wait," the subject of an extemporaneous 

Copy,*** *y to C^an Sconce PuMHin* S ^' p ^^^ arbour . 



talk on " Timeliness/ 5 which one to-day recalls for 
its vividness and impressiveness, closing, as it did, 
with the unforgettable sentence, "The right thing 
done at the wrong time is no longer the right thing/ ' 

The author, in the course of his researches, has met 
many of her Chestnut Hill entourage. All have 
added to the totality of the steadily accumulating 
impressions of Mrs. Eddy's genius for attaching the 
rightly disposed to her by her unfeigned interest in 
human beings. 

One of them says, " I loved to hear her laugh, a 
wonderful laugh when she had time to laugh." 23 He 
also recalls the physical agility of this extraordinary 
woman long after she could be called young. She 
loved sometimes even to slip nimbly up into her desk 
chair, curl her feet under her in tailor fashion like a 
college girl to-day, and go merrily to her work. He 
remembers her intimate familiarity with the details 
of the life around her, an insight into everyday exist- 
ence which grew more penetrating with the passing 
years. "When she looked me in the eye/' one says, 
"she seemed to look clear through me," One of the 
faithful seemed one day a bit depressed, and he still 
carries in his heart the little note she wrote him after 
he had left her house : 

Dear Student 

You looked sad to-day. Is anything not right that troubles 
you? If so what is it? I thought it might be something 
about Maggie's stay here. Perhaps I can help you. With 
love Mother. 24 

Another tells how she "scared him almost out of 
his wits" when, in reply to her inquiry, "Are you 
doing your work?" he answered, "I am trying to do 


it" ; and she came back at him with this quietus for 
his irresoluteness : ' ' Don't try, do it. ' ' Off he hurried 
to his room to attack more vigorously the work to 
which he had been assigned. Within the hour, he 
was summoned to her study, and was received with 
smiles and tenderness and praise. She knew, before 
he spoke a word, that he had pulled himself together 
and actually done his work. 

And how she missed her loved ones when any of 
them had to be away ! Sometimes she felt the sepa- 
ration so poignantly that she could scarcely bear it. 
With her, all through her pilgrim journey, to say fare- 
well was a great grief. Eyes would, indeed, be dry 
that could not shed a tear when told how their 
beloved leader, finding one of her helpers would have 
for a time to be away, would hide her face in her 
hands, unable to say goodby. On one of these occa- 
sions Mrs. Eddy called the faithful round her and 
tenderly remarked, "We are all one family, and when 
my parents would go away we children used to get 
together and say to each other, 'Now you will be 
good to me while they are gone, won't you ? ' So we 
must all be good to each other while one of us is 

Her love for those who gave her help embraced all 
dear to them. It extended even to the household 
pets their cats, their dogs, their horses. A little 
note, written shortly before to one of her faithful 
helpers, reads : 

My Darling Son : 

Pull up the strawberries they are not in the proper place. 
Give my love to Pauline and greetings to Kitty. Mother. 25 

To-day "Sam" Shoemaker is contributing much 


to the development of a technique for the mainte- 
nance of genuine personal religion. Perhaps no feature 
of his technique is more significant than the emphasis 
which he places on self-disclosures in associating 
with those who are hungry for the riches of the inner 
life. Jesus loved to talk his heart out to his comrades 
by the way. He wanted them to realize that he, like 
them, was human, and had to solve the same prob- 
lems which came to them. No open minded reader 
of Mrs. Eddy's writings can misunderstand either 
the general drift of her teaching or such forthright 
and downright words as these : "To think or speak 
of me in any manner as a Christ, Is sacrilegious." 26 As 
early as 1902 she was counseling her people: " Fol- 
low your Leader, only so far as she follows Christ." 27 

Feeling the responsibility to safeguard herself 
against excesses of adulation, or any other disposition 
to set her apart from her fellow human beings, she 
was ever on the alert. Many-sided and ample as 
was her personality, there was no room in it for 
spiritual conceit. St. Paul had no exclusive copy- 
right to the thought, decidedly hers as well as his : 28 

Brethren, I count not myself to have apprehended : but 
this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, 
and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I press 
toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in 
Christ Jesus. 

But her humility found its choicest expression in 
the outpouring of her heart to those who knew her 
best : "Oh what a reward for the 'cup' it is to know- 
that God has made me, me, so poor, so nothing in 
my sight" the means of telling His power and grace 
and glory! 1 ' 29 


The final settlement of the lawsuit was not effected 
until November 10, 1909. Even though the ultimate 
victory, now as usual, was hers, she soliloquized, 
"For every mistake Mother has ever made, she has 
suffered, and suffered, and suffered/' 30 

Christmas Day dawned clear and cold in 1909 in 
the gray stone house on the hill. Always up by 
seven in the winter, the leader that day entered 
her study earlier than usual. As, responding to her 
call, the happy household came with a smile into the 
room, she greeted them with, " A cheery, Holy Christ 
Mass to you all." 

Never in the years that followed could they recall 
a day when she seemed more alive mentally, more 
vigorous physically, more gracious in manner, or 
more tender in word. None needed to be told, 
although all were keen to hear : 

I love to observe Christmas in quietude, humility, benevo- 
lence, charity, letting good will towards man, eloquent silence, 
prayer, and praise express my conception of Truth's appearing. 

The splendor of this nativity of Christ reveals infinite 
meanings and gives manifold blessings. Material gifts and 
pastimes tend to obliterate the spiritual idea in consciousness, 
leaving one alone and without His glory. 31 

To turn Christmas Day into a riot of extravagant 
giving never made any appeal to Mrs. Eddy. She 
would keep the holy season true to its profounder 
meaning, and members of her household still recall 
the impressiveness with which, on that last Christmas 
Day, she said, "A holy, uplifting sense of Life, 
Truth, and Love is the true Christmas. " 

Though none foresaw that it was to be her last 
Christmas Day with them, her next word sounded 


grave: "By another Christmas there will be great 
changes. See that you make them for the better/' 

Before noon, again the faithful were called round 
her, and Mrs. Sargent read to them what the beloved 
leader had just written on a sheet of letter paper 
lying on her desk : 

My Household 
Beloved : 

A word to the wise is sufficient. Mother wishes you all 
a happy Christmas, a feast of Soul, and a famine of sense. 

Lovingly thine 


To this woman of the spirit, Easter brought a 
happier opportunity than Christmas Day to speak 
her supreme message. The Easter couplet was of 
her own writing : 32 

Joy not of time, nor yet by nature sown, 

But the celestial seed dropped from Love's throne. 

Her lifelong love of flowers reappears in her proc- 
lamation to the children of her faith to gather " Easter 
lilies of love with happy hearts and ripening good- 
ness." Though she discouraged careless giving, she 
always took into account the motive. One of the 
friendliest of her Easter messages was written to 
Mr. Edward A. Merritt, now a member of the Board 
of Directors of The Mother Church : 

Your Easter memory expressed by this most beautiful and 
unique design is prized by me quite beyond words to express. 
Accept my heart's thanks for this priceless pin. 

I will wear it in memory of you at the throat of my best 
gown. 83 

To Mrs. Eddy, Easter had one overwhelming 
meaning, and one only: "Mortality's thick gloom is 


pierced. The stone is rolled away. Death has lost 
its sting, and the grave its victory. Immortal 
courage fills the human breast and lights the living 
way of Life." 34 

One of the faithful 36 reports the substance of the 
little Easter sermon she preached to her household. 
Though the text has slipped from memory, the con- 
text would indicate that it was from Ephesians 
IV : 22-24 : 

That ye put off, concerning the former conversation, the 
old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; 
And be renewed in the spirit of your mind ; And that ye put 
on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness 
and true holiness. 

Mrs. Eddy said : 35 

You must get rid of the "old man,*' the old woman; you 
cannot make them better and keep them. You are not 
getting rid of the old man if you try to make him better. If 
you should succeed in making him better, he would stay with 
you. If you patch up the old and say it is good enough, you 
do not put it off, but keep it. If you try to make the old 
satisfactory, you are preparing to keep it, not to put it off. 

We have but one Mind ; and to abide in this perfect freedom 
of individuality is the resurrection, is to have risen above 
material or lower demands. The resurrective sense is posi- 
tive; it is "yea, yea and nay, nay." The resurrective sense 
does not listen compromisingly to error. It is always about 
its "Father's business/' reflecting Principle. Jesus 1 whole 
life was resurrective ; that is, his life was a constant conscious 
rising spiritually above sin, sickness, death ; and his resurrec- 
tion from the grave was to sense a type of divine Love's final 
triumph over the human belief that matter is substance, or 
has power to impose limitations to Mind or man. 

Like the Manual, The Christian Science Monitor 
was a product of the leader's mothering instinct. 


*-.. r--,j ** 

.^' > 

Copyright by Truces under the Will of Mary Baker G. Eddy. 


Used by permission. 


She would have the minds of those she loved immune 

every day, as well as every week and every month, 
to the evil influence which she believed newspapers 
exerted. Long had this peril been in her thoughts. 
When as early as 1883, she was establishing The 
Christian Science Journal, she wrote : 

Looking over the newspapers of the day, one naturally 
reflects that it Is dangerous to live, so loaded with disease 
seems the very air. These descriptions carry fears to many 
minds, to be depicted in some future time upon the body. A 
periodical of our own will counteract to some extent this pub- 
lic nuisance ; for through our paper, at the price at which we 
shall issue it, we shall be able to reach many homes with 
healing, purifying thought. 36 

All through that first spring at Chestnut Hill, she 
was preparing to launch her daily paper. In July, 
she took the Board of Directors into her confidence. 
Businesslike as ever, she held back, however, till 
the last of the indebtedness on the Publishing House 
was cleared. But the very next month, on August 8, 
1908, she wrote the Board of Trustees : 37 

It is my request that you start a daily newspaper at once, 
and call it the 38 Christian Science Monitor. Let there be no 
delay. The cause demands that it be issued now. 

You may consult with the Board of Directors, I have 
notified them of my intention. 

The reply of the Trustees, dated August n, is one 
of the most important letters in the Chestnut Hill 
Files. It runs : 

Beloved Leader ; 

Your letter of August 8th was delivered to us yesterday. 
The announcement contained in your letter is good news. 
We are confident that this move is timely ; that the Monitor 
will be a mighty instrument for the promotion of Christian 


Science ; and that It will be a success from a business stand* 
point. We rejoice to have this additional opportunity of 
assisting you in your plans for the welfare of humanity. 

As soon as we received your letter we immediately began 
the work of starting the new Daily and we shall proceed with 
it without delay. To-day we consulted with the Board of 
Directors. To-morrow and next day we will confer with two 
practical newspaper men from Pittsburgh and Chicago whom 
Mr. McLellan has called here as advisers. 

Gratefully and lovingly yours, 
Wm. P. McKenzie 
Thomas W. Hatten 
Clifford P. Smith 
Trustees of the Christian 
Science Publishing Society. 

The mere intimation that Mrs. Eddy was starting 
a newspaper at once brought in almost four hundred 
thousand dollars, which was enough both to buy the 
land required for the enlargement of the Publishing 
House and to construct on it the building necessary. 
While the construction was still in progress and 
Boston reporters were working overtime to find out 
what actually was happening, the new presses were 
placed; and, on October 17, 1908, an editorial in 
the Sentinel announced that : 

With the approval of our Leader, Mrs. Eddy, The Christian 
Science Publishing Society will shortly issue a daily newspaper 
to be known as The Christian Science Monitor. In making 
this announcement we can say for the Trustees of the Society 
that they confidently hope and expect to make the Monitor a 
worthy addition to the list of publications issued by the Society. 
It is their intention to publish a strictly up-to-date newspaper, 
in which all the news of the day that should be printed will 
find a place, and whose service will not be restricted to any 
one locality or section, but will cover the daily activities of 
the entire world. 


It will be the mission of the Monitor to publish the real 
news of the world in a clean, wholesome manner, devoid of 
the sensational methods employed by so many newspapers. 
There will be no exploitation or illustration of vice and crime, 
but the aim of the editors will be to issue a paper which will 
be welcomed in every home where purity and refinement are 
cherished ideals. 

For this new publication, Mrs. Eddy took the full 
Initial responsibility. No one wished to snatch it 
from her, few to share it with her. No one envied 
her such brave initiative. There was no precedent 
to guide her. For her novel task, she had no special 
training* In her eighty-seven busy years there had 
been no spare time to learn to run a daily paper. 
No religious organization whatever had before that 
made a success of a daily paper. Most of the weekly 
denominational journals were then and many still 
are run at a deficit when they are not actual 

Some loyal Scientists, not the Trustees of the 
Publishing Society, hoped that the two words Chris- 
tian Science would not be in the title of the new 
paper. Why add to the obvious difficulties ? When 
before Its first appearance she named the paper The 
Christian Science Monitor and even stressed the The* 
some had misgivings which proved too strong to 
conceal. She was earnestly solicited, at the very last, 
to recall her decision. When the first copy of the 
Monitor came off the press, it was taken out to Chest- 
nut Hill for Mrs. Eddy to approve. With trepida- 
tion, Mr. Archibald McLellan, 39 who had definite 
convictions about the matter, went Into the leader's 
study to make one last appeal for the abbreviated 


title. Almost as soon as he disappeared, he reap- 
peared, disappointment and dejection in his habitu- 
ally cheerful face. f ' It is no use," he said, " the name 
will have to remain The Christian Science Monitor" 

In spite of the counsel of some friends, and the 
expectations of some enemies, she gave her paper the 
name it bears to-day, directed that the cover should 
be " illustrated with a pretty design/' and placed on 
the editorial page the motto : ' First the blade, then 
the ear, then the full corn in the ear." 40 Even the 
first style type font, best of its day for newspaper 
use, was of her selection. Later, at the request of 
the Board of Trustees, she expressed in print the 
desire that Christian Scientists should subscribe to 
the new paper. Every wish of Mrs. Eddy was, and 
is, a command to loyal Christian Scientists. In 
every detail, her interest was constructive and con- 
stant. One of the first editors a few years later 
wrote : 41 

No wonder Mrs. Eddy was an ever-inspiringXeader to work 
for, and no wonder there grew up around her a body of de- 
voted assistants. No matter how hard they might work, she 
worked harder still ; and for months and years, while they 
were receiving her constant and incisive instructions, they 
read with mingled amusement and amazement the stories of 
her mental incapacity and the failure of the'movement, which 
then, very much as now, constituted in the Press the news of 
Christian Science. 

The Christian Science Monitor made its bow on 
November 25, 1908, the day before Thanksgiving. 
The editorial leader was from Mrs. Eddy's pen. It 
struck the keynote of a policy unchanged in all the 
years: "The object of the Monitor is to injure no 
man, but to bless all mankind.' 1 


From that first issue, the author has made It his 
business to record Impressions and collect opinions 
about the Monitor, in newspaper offices on either side 
of the ocean. He recalls his talks, during the Great 
War, with editors of daily papers in London, Paris, 
New York, Chicago, Kansas City, Denver, San Fran- 
cisco, Los Angeles, and other cities of the new world 
and the old, and the frequent tributes which he heard 
paid by eminent newspaper men to the Monitor. 
Of a certain substantial college In New England, a 
representative has observed that it is the second 
choice of more graduates of other colleges than any 
other institution in the land. It might be first choice 
were some starting new* No higher praise could be 
desired. Among newspapers, the Monitor would 
seem to occupy somewhat the same position as that 
college. Every editor is loyal first to his own paper* 
Practically all the many with whom the author has 
discussed the Monitor speak next for it. Last May 
the Monitor was singled out by Batten, Barton, 
Durstine, and Osborne for first place as a national 
advertising medium, with no other dally paper even 
a close second. 

There is, perhaps, no field in which success is 
achieved with greater difficulty than in journalism. 
Certainly no service which the Christian Churches 
could render is potentially superior to the establish- 
ment and the maintenance of high-grade newspapers, 
standing for the best things in public life. But 
the author is here but faintly echoing professional 
opinion of more importance than his own. An 
editorial in German in The Christian Apologist of 
December 25, 1929, published by A. J. Bucher, 

2 3 3 


Methodist Editor at Cincinnati, pays this impressive 
tribute to the Monitor : 42 

Regardless of what one may think of the health society 
which terms itself The Church of Christ, Scientist, we must 
at least concede them one thing, and that is they have brought 
forth what all the Christian churches in the United States 
combined have thus far failed to produce, namely, the publi- 
cation of a daily newspaper edited in a thoroughly Christian 
spirit. Their Christian Science Monitor stands high above 
our American daily papers, both as to contents and form. It 
carries good and dependable information concerning the most 
important incidents of the day, both domestic and foreign. 
Each issue contains an excellent and dignified leading editorial 
on some question or topic which stands in the foreground of 
public interest. Christian Science doctrine is held entirely in 
the background. Shouting headlines, found on the front 
pages of our daily papers, are entirely missing, as are also the 
sensational and the professional newspaper fiction. Each 
good reform movement is observed and is vigorously supported. 
The paper takes its place resolutely on the side of law and 
order, as for example, on the prohibition question. A good 
clean atmosphere pervades its sections of light literature. It 
serves the most varied needs and interests of an intelligent 
group of readers. With its handsome proportions, excellent 
paper and print, the Monitor presents a distinguished appear- 

If all those in the American Federation of Churches would 
lead a hand, there is no doubt but that we could publish a 
Christian daily newspaper and that, too, with a large 
measure of success which is one of the most crying needs 
of the present time. This would be a newspaper which would 
not consciously and deliberately lie, but would give out the 
truth, which would not serve sensation but information, which 
would not be in the pay of alcohol interests nor stand in 
political cross currents, and which would keep from its pages 
the immorality through which we must wade in the average 
daily paper. It would be a newspaper that we would not be 
afraid to have our children read. Here would be an oppor- 


tunity to put on record the fact, which we stress so zealously, 
that we Protestants, with all our differences in minor points, 
are nevertheless one in essentials. It is high time that we 
had such a newspaper in America. When will it appear ? 

Not even those days, crowded with details necessi- 
tated by the launching of the Monitor, were free from 
the characteristic annoyances which seemed ever at 
the heels of this woman of expanding interests. 
With opera glasses, a young woman in the neighbor- 
hood was spying much on her, growing bolder as 
Mrs, Eddy started for the drive which she missed 
only once in all her days at Chestnut HilL 43 To re- 
prove outsiders was not Mrs. Eddy's habit. She 
reserved reproof as a compliment to those for whom 
she felt immediate responsibility. 44 But love, un- 
clouded by resentment, almost always proved effec- 
tive in her dealing with strangers. At last, when the 
intrusion had degenerated into rudeness, Mfs. Eddy 
sent her driver to the girl with an overflowing basket 
of delicious peaches and her card on which she wrote 
a brief word of kindly interest. Curiosity turned at 
once into respect, and the young woman is reported 
to have come to like Mrs. Eddy. 

Never was any Christian Scientist more assiduous 
in the daily study of the Bible Lessons than was the 
founder of the faith. Each of the many thousands 
devoted to the cause has his own hour, or hours, for 
studying the Bible and his textbook. Business me0 
and women are often up at five o'clock to devote 
two hours before breakfast to the study of their Bible 
Lessons. Some busy home-keepers steal an hour 
from their work in the morning or the afternoon for 
the same purpose. A few sit up late at night to do 


their work. Whatever hour they choose, all study 
their Bible Lessons every day. This is a spiritual 
phenomenon to which Christians everywhere may 
well give increasing heed, and by which there may be, 
as years go by, profit beyond all estimating to the 
Church of Christ. 

Mrs. Eddy's reliance on the Bible was absolute. 
The well-thumbed and much-marked copy which she 
used at Chestnut Hill, the author has had the priv- 
ilege of using in the preparation of this chapter. Out 
of the Old Testament, she drank deep of spiritual 
truth. Not morbid and yet not unmindful of the 
claims which advancing years were making, the 
author finds her one day in 1909 meditating on Isaiah 
XLVI : 4 : " And even to your old age I am he : and 
even to hoar hairs will I carry you : I have made, and 
I will bear; even I will carry, and will deliver you." 

But her favorite in those days was Philippians IV : 

Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever 
things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever 
things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever 
things are of good report ; if there be any virtue, and if there 
be any praise, think on these things. 

Those things, which ye have both learned, and received, 
and heard, and seen in me, do : and the God of peace shall be 
with you. 

But I rejoiced in the Lord greatly, that now at the last 
your care of me hath flourished again ; wherein ye were also 
careful, but ye lacked opportunity. 

Not that I speak in respect of want : for I have learned, 
in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content. 

I know both how to be abased, and I know how to abound : 
every where and in all things I am instructed, both to be full 
and to be hungry, both to abound and to suffer need. 


I can do all things through Christ which strengthened! 


He would indeed be unresponsive who failed to feel 
the uplift which this woman of large faith received 
as she gave to the Scriptures such interpretations as 
the following words which I find marked, in 1909, 
from the last copy of Science and Health which she 

1. God is All-in-all. 

2. God is good. God is Mind. 

3. God, Spirit, being all, nothing is matter. 

4. Life, God, omnipotent good, deny death, evil, sin, 
disease. Disease, sin, evil, death, deny good, omnipotent 
God, Life. 45 

Even in the gathering twilight no joy was so great 
to Mrs. Eddy as studying her Bible Lessons. There 
were times, indeed, when, with all her heart and soul, 
she wished she could be a member of the Lesson 
Committee; and thus have a larger share in the 
spiritual education of the people of her heart, rather 
than in ''settling impending difficulties, the effects 
of mortal sin/' 46 

Until the very last, she was editing and reediting 
her book. In each new edition she made minor 
changes, and occasional larger alterations, as she was 
convinced the Spirit led her more deeply into the 
truth. Her command of words grew. No changes 
except those authorized by Mrs. Eddy have been 
made in the book since Mrs. Eddy passed on. 
But her own copy employs a vocabulary of ten 
thousand vital words, which has been assayed thus : 

Every word means something. Not one is thrown in as a 
makeweight or as a padding. The weight and fluency of her 


style inheres in her thinking. There are no extra words to 
veil thought or to cover vacancy. She has achieved the great 
thing ; her thinking stands forth in its naked sincerity as if she 
had done away with the medium of speech and had brought 
forth the Word itself which is one with thought and deed. 

At Chestnut Hill, while Mrs. Eddy had secretarial 
help, yet with her own pen she still wrote many a 
letter. Ruthless in planning the hours for those 
around her, Mrs. Eddy was yet more ruthless in 
planning her own program so as to insure an extra 
minute here and there for the work which, in no 
circumstances, could she bear to neglect. This 
quaint note in Mrs. Eddy's own handwriting speaks 
for itself: "Maid one half hour to dine at noon. 
Mrs. Eddy has twenty minutes/' 47 She knew the 
secret of finding time for everything important, and 
once observed, "'just a little duty performed each 
hour and each day, and at length symmetrical 
unity.' " 4S 

Some of her letters bear marks of the pressure under 
which they were written. But not one is recalled 
which is marred by indiscretions or retaliations. 
What John Hay in his advancing years admitted, 
there was no need for Mrs. Eddy farther on in years 
to admit : "Every day I still write notes filled with 
indiscretions, and I can't help it." Mrs. Eddy 
could, and did help it. 

Motherly in conversation with those around her, 
she was as much so in correspondence : 

Your sweet letter at hand. I am sensible of the zeal and 
good works of dear Mrs. . . . and you. But none can know 
my necessity to reprove, rebuke, exhort, but the loving Father 
and Mother of us all. You all are babes in Truth and Love 
and the older you are the more the Mother sees to love r and 


to reprove. Why? because you attempt more, and each en- 
deavor is an experiment with a student ; whereas it is an old 
and proven effort with me and I know just how it will come 
out. The danger to the student is popularity and power, 
selfseeking instead of self abasement I have washed their feet 
and continue to do thus, and they must wash one anothers feet 
instead of elbowing each other, or they never can follow the 
example of our Exemplar. 49 

How considerate she was! To the Board she 
wrote : 

Mr. F. ... is carrying too big a burden. His salary does 
not pay his rent and clerks ! Please vote to amend the By- 
law to read instead of three thousand dollars annually for the 
Pub. Com. not less than three thousand dollars. Then vote 
to increase his salary to five thousand dollars annually. 50 

To sacrifice herself was an instinct : 

After forty years in your service I need more of my time to 
watch individually. I have neglected myself for others; 
now help your Leader by helping yourself. This is all I ask 
of a student ; and is it too much, and will you not grant my 
request ? 61 

Mrs. Eddy was not arrogant or pretentious. 
When in 1907 she began to look about for another 
home, she wrote : 

I give up the thought of the estate in ... for several 
reasons, one of which is I dislike arrogant wealth, a great show 
of it, and especially for one who works as well as preaches for 
and of the nothingness of matter. 62 

In business matters she was always strictly honest. 
To a student she said : 

In doing business I am careful to account for all I take or 
appropriate, and I require this of my students. I may give 
them all I please, and they have that privilege with me, but I 
demand honesty of myself and of others and strict accounts. 53 


Mrs. Eddy came even closer than that disciple who 
inquired if it was his business to forgive as much as 
seven times, to an understanding of the inexhausti- 
bleness of the Christ spirit of forgiveness. To one 
long dear to her, and then for a time estranged, at 
last Mrs. Eddy wrote : 

This lovely morning I wish I could see you and put my arms 
round your neck and tell you how much I love you. I never 
can feel so happy as when thinking of you in the old way and 
asking God to bless my child that so many years I have been 
accustomed to do, and must continue to do as long as memory 

I have forgiven you in years past, and can and do again, 
because I love you and I cannot hold any enmity against one 
who has done the good that you have done ; or even if they 
had done much that was wrong I must love all, because I 
cannot help it. I feel it and cannot feel otherwise. 54 

She did at times grow weary. Once she wrote : 

Give oh give me peace for one 24 hours in 30 years! 
You dear one, are fresh in the conflict I an old soldier weary 
of battle. 55 

But on she pressed until the very end, deserving 
Chesterton's inspiring lines : 

So, with the wan waste grasses on my spear, 
I ride forever, seeking after God ,* 
My hair grows whiter than my thistle plume, 
And all my limbs are loose, but in my eyes 
The star of an unconquerable praise ; 
For in my soul one hope forever sings, 
That at the next white corner of a road 
My eyes may look on Him ! 

Her foreign correspondence brought Mrs. Eddy 
special joy. When the new Mother Church wae 
dedicated three years before, in June, 1906, delegates 


had come from many countries, their very presence 
testifying that at last Christian Science had put a 
girdle around the globe. Even so, an eminent 
London sflrgeon was then predicting that in another 
quarter century, the edifices of Christian Science in 
London would be turned into music and lecture 
halls. But he was one of many in that time who 
needed to meditate upon the wisdom of the humble 
humorist who said, ' ' Never predict unless you know ' y ; 
for in June, 1909, news came that the First Church of 
Christ, Scientist, in London had not only paid for, 
but also dedicated, on June 13, 1909, a new building 
at a cost of four hundred thousand dollars. In 
addition, it had sent a thank-offering of some seven 
thousand dollars to the Publishing House. 

Scarcely had Mrs. Eddy's joyous letter of con- 
gratulation gone overseas to her London followers 
when, in November, the Christian Scientists of 
Scotland announced that they were ready to begin 
the building of the First Church of Christ, Scientist, 
in Edinburgh. To them she wrote a letter ringing 
with the peculiar satisfaction which such news as 
they had sent her must have brought to one whose 
ancestors had been Scotch : 56 

Beloved Christian Scientists : 

Like the gentle dew of heaven and the refreshing breeze of 
morn, comes your dear letter to my waiting heart waiting 
in due expectation of just such blessedness, crowning the 
hope and hour of divine Science, than which nothing can 
exceed its ministrations of God to man. 

I congratulate you on the prospect of erecting a church 
building, wherein to gather in praise and prayer for the whole 

human family. . 

Lovingly yours, 



As she drew near her earthly end, the woman of 
the stars seemed to be living in two worlds at once. 
Day by day she drew closer to God. At times she 
seemed to think aloud to Him. She advised her 
maid to speak to God about her own personal 
problems. 58 To one of her secretaries she casually 
observed "I'll tell you what God has told me to- 
day. " Once, after making a remark which she 
wished at once to recall, "She placed her finger 
to her lips and said, "That was Mary talking, now 
let God talk/" 59 In emergencies, she gave her 
household special spiritual directions which they 
needed in their work. 

Before any public appearance, however minor, she 
prayed to God to use her in His own good way. 
Once, at the end of a day filled with vexations, she 
prayed aloud, " Oh, Father, we turn like tired children 
to Thee ; Thou wilt not leave us comfortless/* 

Mrs. Eddy accepted literally the account which 
Christ Jesus gave of himself : "I and my Father are 
one/' But she said, "I cannot be a Christian 
Scientist except I leave all for Christ/' 60 She never 
doubted that the familiar promise would be kept: 
"Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
world/' Jesus was her Way-shower. 

Her eagerness to know what Jesus would do, if he 
were in her place, was sometimes very touching. 
Once, in approaching a problem, she remarked to a 
friend, "I wonder what Jesus would do/' On an- 
other occasion it comforted her to observe, "Jesus 
would know what I am going through." Perhaps 
no leader of her time had better right to quote the 
lines attributed to St. Patrick : 


Christ, as a light 
Illumine and guide me 1 
Christ as a shield o'er-shadow and cover me ! 
Christ lie under me, Christ be over me I 
Christ be beside me 

On left hand and right ! 
Christ be before me, behind me, about me, 
Christ this day be within and without me ! 

Never had she been quite so naive, so childlike, as 
in those final weeks. "One night/' says one of her 
helpers, "she called me to her bedside. She talked 
about the work. At last she had me tuck her in, 
But somehow she was not comfortable. She tossed 
about. She 'fussed' a bit. Then quieting down, 
with the smile we loved to see, she looked at me and 
said : ' Forgive me, Dear. I always was a little 
Betty/" 61 

Happy Pilgrim of the Infinite, Mary Baker Eddy 
grew quieter as the days grew shorter. After supper, 
seated in her study, she would look down the drive- 
way, watch the light come in the electric globes on 
either side the gate ; then tell out the stars as, one 
by one, they brightened up the sky. Thinking of 
the things invisible* she would often glance a moment 
at her blessed Bible or her own Science and Health 
lying open on the desk. 

Until the end she took her daily drive. The 
frosty fingers of an early winter were, with the coming 
of December, reaching out to touch the window 
panes, the woods, the hills. As she stepped into 
her carriage on the first afternoon in December, a 
heavenly smile was shining from her face and eyes. 
Each happy band of children, waiting here and there 
along the road to greet their "dear old lady/' waited 


not in vain. Returning home, she rested a few 
moments in her study. Then, at her request, a 
pencil and tablet were brought to her. Hesitating a 
moment, Mrs. Eddy stooped slightly forward, and 
on the tablet wrote these words : 
God is my life. 62 

Next day she was up and about. Her household 
gathered in her study, and she talked with them. 
They realized that she was failing. They had, how- 
ever, so often seen her rally from a weakness even 
greater that, though foreboding, they were not over- 
anxious. All through the day, however, as they 
worked and prayed, they were ill at ease. 

On December third, a half hour before midnight, 
her faithful household group around her, Mrs. Eddy 
passed quietly away. 63 

The final services, on December eighth, were as 
she would have had them. Across the snow-clad 
lawn at Chestnut Hill came, on that Thursday 
morning, about fifty guests. At eleven o'clock 
Judge Clifford P. Smith 64 read the ninety-first Psalm, 
which had furnished the text for the historic sermon 
in Chicago in 1888, together with portions of the 
Gospel of St. John, Chapters thirteen and fourteen. 
Mrs. Carol Hoyt Powers, Second Reader of The 
Mother Church, read Mrs. Eddy's poem, "The 
Mother's Evening Prayer." 65 The Lord's Prayer 
was recited in unison. Then the casket was taken 
up on the shoulders of affection, borne through the 
open gateway, and carried to Mount Auburn near 
Boston; and over the last resting place of this 
woman of the stars, the stately oaks now keep watch 
in solemn dignity. 

&?'-.': ',T- 

i'V ', "-, '"i- 

; ; ^^; '^&'- : ":iijil 

>5s^., .- :%k. ^ -X s ' J s :. "W 



Throughout her vivid life, Mary Baker Eddy often 
figured in the news columns. She paid the price 
which always must be paid for startling complacency 
or for breaking with conservatism. There were long 
stretches when room for some new depreciation or 
disparagement was about the only space she was 
allotted in the daily papers. 

Only after she was gone, did Mrs. Eddy "make* 1 
the editorial page a steeper grade to make than 
the news page* At last appreciation displaced the 
depreciation of earlier years. The adulation, against 
which in her lifetime she never ceased to warn her 
chosen, won readers from dark disparagement. Now 
that she was beyond the touch of idle gossip, not a 
few wondered why anything but praise could have 
been spoken of a woman who had kindled in the 
hearts of uncounted many a spiritual fire which 
showed no sign of dying out. 

In her beloved Boston, the editor of the Globe, 
commented on her passing that : " Present day testi- 
mony must be one of respect for a woman of remark- 
able mind and of unusual ability/ 1 The editorial 
reference to her in the Post-was a tribute to her for 
reviving primitive Christianity and adapting it to 
present day conditions. The editor of the Evening 
Transcript put Mrs. Eddy in the company of Julia. 


Ward Howe, who some weeks before had passed 
on after winning earlier in her distinguished career a 
well-deserved immortality by the writing of her 
famous patriotic poem. Mrs. Eddy's verse is sung 
each week by millions round the world ; her books 
many read ; and her newspaper no one from the first 
has grudged a place among the most substantial 
papers of the time. Hers was a " career," according 
to the editor of the conservative Springfield Republi- 
can, " from which everyone may draw immense inspi- 
ration . . . that must come from the spectacle of 
astonishing achievement. . . . One may search his- 
tory from the beginning and have difficulty in 
matching Mrs. Eddy's performance, between the 
ages of fifty and eighty, in making a million people 
accept her at her own valuation." 

Outside of New England, where praise or blame 
is more outspoken, tributes to the leader of Christian 
Science developed into such panegyrics as few per- 
sons in all history have evoked. Editors in New 
York, Philadelphia, Baltimore, Washington, Atlanta, 
Chicago, St. Louis, Kansas City, Denver, San 
Francisco, Los Angeles, and many other cities with 
one voice placed Mrs. Eddy among those of whom 
it has been said that : 

Never to the mansions where the mighty rest 
Since their foundations, came a nobler guest. 

If all such tributes to this woman who yearned 
more for the praise of God than for any praise of 
man be ruled out of reckoning, still no one seriously 
doubts that Mary Baker Eddy was born to leader- 
ship. Scarcely one of its essentials did she lack. 


When he coined his phrase "a prodigious example of 
insubmission, courage, perseverance, and ingenuity/* 
Maeterlinck might have been painting Mrs* Eddy's 
portrait. Glimpsing in her girlhood the goal of her 
life work, she set her feet on a long trail which was 
to stretch across a century, and she followed on 
until the end. Her ineffable charm, which the years 
could never blight, brought many to her. By a 
process of careful selection and reselection, based 
on spiritual fitness, she was sometimes making those 
changes in her entourage which the higher interest 
of her cause demanded. She let all count with her, 
but as Kipling advises "none too much." To 
counsel she listened, but she made her own decisions. 

When criticism seemed to her in order, she pre- 
ferred to criticize in private. To praise, when she 
honestly could, she gave publicity ; and never could 
one call it "the praise of men's forgetting/' At 
times some charged that, like Queen Elizabeth, she 
played favorites ; but none was ever bold enough to 
charge that she set her own interests above the cause 
she loved and those who tried to capitalize any dis- 
tinction thus conferred upon them to the injury of 
the cause might find waiting for them round the 
corner the demotion which their indiscretion merited. 
She always followed through, and any in her train 
who failed to follow after were one day likely to dis- 
cover that they had been left far behind. 

Patient, sometimes over many a year, with the 
shifty and even the disloyal, Mrs. Eddy always drew 
the line the moment the good of the cause demanded 
it. Insubordination she never tolerated. To seek 
a quarrel was not her way ; but, when a quarrel was 


thrust on her, the regret at the outcome was rarely 
hers. In the life of Mary Baker Eddy, as of Ellen 
Terry, 1 opposition called out her highest fighting 
power. More than once, in order to win, with one 
stroke of her pen she demolished old machinery 
and constructed it sometimes seemed almost 
over night new machinery better fitted for the 
changed conditions. 

Many a pitched battle she fought to gain breathing 
space in which to write, to discover, to build, to 
organize, to construct ; and if now and then, in an 
almost continuous struggle against handicaps cover- 
ing some fourscore years and ten, she was stricken, 
her spirit remained as unbroken as the Scotchman's 
in the ballad : 

Fight on, my men, Sir Andrew says, 
A little Fm hurt, but not yet slain ; 
I'll but lie down and bleed awhile, 
And then I'll rise and fight again. 

On the far-flung battle line of the faith she founded, 
Mrs. Eddy turned a page as new in modern religion 
as Einstein's page in modern science. Some doubted 
this while she was here. A few were certain that her 
work would not outlive her. But even fewer now 
worth while think in terms of death of her extraor- 
dinary movement. From Count Hermann Key- 
serling's 2 announcement that ''every spiritual Ameri- 
can who can be considered representative, actually 
belongs, whether he knows it or not, to the wider 
circle of Christian Science," to the admission of 
Harry Emerson Fosdick, 3 "Anything that floats must 
have some good timber in it, and Christian Science 
never could have floated as it has if there had not 

Copyright by Trustees under the Will of Mary Baker G. Eddy. Used by permission. 

From an oil painting by Margaret F. Richardson, 



been sound wood there," agreement has become 
general that Christian Science lives and grows and 
must be reckoned with. 

Between Mrs. Eddy's discovery and Einstein's, the 
likeness is amazing. Changes in men's thinking 
have taken place since two centuries ago Newton 
conferred on space definite physical reality. Fara- 
day, a century later, developed the "ether" concept 
to explain the electro-magnetic field. Within the 
memory of readers middle-aged, matter, once solid 
as a mountain in men's thoughts, has crumbled into 
molecules, the molecules into atoms, and at last the 
atoms into immaterial "particles" of radiation. 
Yesterday Einstein casually observed that space is 
"eating up matter," 4 a* concept not altogether inhar- 
monious with Mrs. Eddy's concept of God as good 
since M. K. Wisehart on his return last season 
from Europe reported Professor Einstein as now 
convinced that "God is as valid as a scientific ar- 
gument." 5 

It is, however, in the field of imparting religion, 
that Mrs. Eddy's leadership excels. She is a liter- 
alist, wherever the spiritual teachings of Christ 
Jesus are involved. Hers is a spiritual technique 
highly effective. She has set the feet of millions 
in the path that leads up to the mount where the 
Ten Commandments are thundered forth to be 
obeyed and the Beatitudes break in blessings to 
be lived. The religious services of the Christian 
Science Churches are well attended, both on Sunday 
morning and on Wednesday evening. Weather 
matters little. The author has looked in on nights 
when it was pouring rain, and The Mother Church 


was well filled. He has made it his business to test 
attendance on a very hot night in early summer, 
and the people were there. 

Reasons why Christian Scientists go to church as 
a matter of course are as evident as they are easy 
to set forth. For one thing, the details of their 
worship are so designed and perfected as to hold 
the close attention of the worshiper. The service is 
always brief. All present on Sunday share with the 
two Readers in prayer and join in the singing, which 
in Christian Science is as distinctive as it is truly 
congregational. Yet neither in the Sunday nor the 
Wednesday evening service is any stress laid upon 
the emotional. Nor is there any "long face" ever 
in sight. 

A great teacher developed the Christian Science 
service to suit student worshipers. Not even Mark 
Hopkins on one end, with his student on the other, 
of that over-ridden log, deserves a higher place among 
the teachers of America than Mary Baker Eddy. 
She, too, first taught one at a time ; and later, when 
increasing calls upon her hours obliged her to group 
her students into classes, she tried to keep the number 
down so as to give them the maximum possible of 
individual attention. 6 For all her teaching, she 
personally made careful preparation, and by the 
time her Boston Church was going strong she had a 
Committee at work preparing the Bible Lessons far 
in advance for all student worshipers. 

One can be a Christian Scientist and little heed 
the magazines and newspapers, but one cannot be 
a Christian Scientist and omit the daily study of 
the Bible Lessons. The world over the author 


knows Christian Scientists, and he has yet to find 
one in good standing who cannot quote his Bible with 
a readiness and an accuracy which few outside that 
faith, even preachers of our day, can match. 

The study of the Lesson for the preceding six days 
acts as a feeder for the Sunday service in which the 
same Bible passages which the worshiper has been 
studying through the week, are read from the plat- 
form accompanied by correlative sentences from the 
Christian Science textbook. 

Every Sunday congregation, therefore, no matter 
where assembled, is both a company of worshipers 
and a group of students met together to receive more 
light on the studies they have made day by day, 
through the preceding week. Even in traveling, by 
land or sea, or in vacation time, wherever Chris- 
tian Scientists are however few they read their 
lessons. Though no Christian Science Church may 
be within reach many when Sunday comes have 
their little service as though they were at home* 
With the same lessons studied everywhere on week 
days, and on Sundays read in church throughout the 
world, there is constituted a democracy, both of 
study and of worship, going far to explain "the 
crowded churches " which outside of Christian Science 
are the fascination and despair of Christian leaders. 
Rarely, in fact, are they to be found elsewhere save 
in the case of the few congregations fortunate enough 
to have a brilliant preacher, and even he must not 
often take the risk of preaching long. 7 

Every religious fold has some excellence by which 
other folds may profit, but the approach to it from 
the outside must be with understanding and with 


sympathy. Perhaps Rufus Jones 8 has stressed the 
greatest of all Christian needs, in making the aware- 
ness of the presence of God the one essential. Stand- 
ing for the same eternal principle, Mrs. Eddy worked 
out a technique which keeps her followers, every one, 
constantly aware of God. But to this boon, she 
added practical demonstration of the intrinsic value 
of the Bible lessons used daily and their reading at 
the public services on Sunday and a literal acceptance 
of the healing promises of Jesus. 

For a discussion of healing, no apology is made. 
The interest in the revival of apostolic healing is now 
widening. Many years ago the late Bishop Brent, 
while still in the Philippines, wrote the author in 
approval of Christian healing, and immediately after, 
on shipboard coming home, he even wrote a book for 
the author's editing in explanation of what the life 
of God in the soul of man can do for anyone. No 
later than last May, Bishop Remington of Eastern 
Oregon is reported to have summoned the Church 
to recover the lost art of healing. After twenty and 
more years of experimenting, started most intelli- 
gently by the Emmanuel Movement, the Protestant 
Episcopal Church has its Nazarene Society helping 
many ; its Commission on Healing carefully study- 
ing with the Church's approval the ways and means 
of restoring what should never have been lost ; and 
its latest General Convention seriously agreeing that 
" Christian healing has passed beyond the stage of 
experiment and its value cannot be questioned." 

Mr. Frederick Dixon wrote : 

People frequently talk of Christian Science as if it were 
nothing more than a mammoth dispensary ; as a matter of 


fact, that is an almost ludicrous misconception of what its 
healing means. It means the eradication from the human 
consciousness of ail those mental causes which produce sin, 
disease, and death. It means that in order to be healthier 
every patient must become a better man. It aims not merely 
at the destruction of sickness and pain, but of sorrow and 
want, of misery and vice. 9 

The knowledge that the understanding mind does 
deeply influence for good the body pathological Is 
not confined exclusively to the pages of Science and 
Health. Three hundred years before Mrs. Eddy 
announced that " Whatever is cherished in mortal 
mind as the physical condition is imaged forth on the 
body/' 10 Spenser, in his Faerie Queene, was reminding 
a believing public : 

For of the soule, the bodie forme doth take, 
For soule is forme, and doth the bodie make. 

Some twenty-three hundred years before Mrs. 
Eddy wrote " Moral conditions will be found always 
harmonious and health-giving/' n Socrates was saying 
to Charmides, "First then and above all, the soul 
must be treated if the head and the rest of the body 
are ever to be made whole." 12 

In making the observation that "When spiritual 
being is understood in all its perfection, continuity, 
and might, then shall man be found in God's image," 13 
Mrs. Eddy was simply leading men back to the teach- 
ings of Him whom John Charles Earl thus describes : 

He pours the flood of light on darkened eyes, 
He chases tears, diseases, fiends away ; 

His throne is raised upon those Orient skies, 
His footstool is the pave whereon we pray. 

Oh, tell me not of Christ in Paradise, 
For He is all around us here, to-day. 14 


While theologians were over-busy speculating 
about the personality of Christ Jesus, Mary Baker 
Eddy went to the heart of the practice of Christ 
Jesus and revived his healing ministry. She never 
claimed to have originated, but only to have dis- 
covered and restored, what had too long lain dor- 
mant since the passing of our Lord, and to have 
furnished a healing technique which all can learn to 
practice who will take the trouble in both faith and 
prayer. A study first-hand, with a mind unbiased, 
of her words and works usually substantiates her 

"The gods give thread for a web begun." In her 
long life on earth, Mrs. Eddy began a web, and in the 
twenty years which since have intervened, thread 
has been furnished in abundance to those she desig- 
nated to carry on when she was gone. After the 
pattern she set, that web Is still a-weaving. What 
the finished product is to be no one as yet foresees. 
No prevision is adequate. Those who understand 
the teachings of their leader are content to make the 
best use they can of the thread given them. The 
ultimate they leave to God. 

Meanwhile the world at large keeps an eye on 
Christian Science. Every year it expects more of 
this faith. "By their fruits " the world is judging 
Christian Scientists. Some of the fruits of this new 
faith it is, therefore, now in order to consider. 

At first, not all the fruits of Christian Science 
ripened. Not all, as early as Mr. James A. Neal, 15 of 
revered memory, brought forth fruit abundantly. 
Many of the earlier Christian Scientists were plain 
folk. Many of the men worked in factories, or in 


the field. The women were housekeepers, often 
broken on the wheel of drudgery. But they came 
to Mrs. Eddy. They sat at her feet. Something 
told them she had a message for them ; and in listen- 
ing to her words a reorientation came to them of 
which through all their later years they never tired 
of speaking. To some as several told and also 
wrote the author years ago the days they spent 
in Mrs. Eddy's class opened to them a new 
heaven and a new earth. Not in all cases, however, 
did this entrancing experience last. The vision 
which she gave was sometimes allowed to fade out. 
Some of those earlier followers turned back to the 
trivial round and found it as trivial as it was before, 
to the common task and it seemed commoner than 
ever. But there were others who conserved their 
vision until the end, and until the end they testified 
that the healing touch which body and mind had 
felt lasted, and outlasted, time. 

One of the earlier Scientists testified to healing of 
an illness before she ever met the woman wonderful. 
So deeply moved was she by her experience that she 
packed her bag, and hurried to Boston to see her 
benefactor. Not realizing that Mrs. Eddy had 
already become a very busy woman, the visitor was 
disappointed on ringing the door bell, to learn that 
Mrs. Eddy was too engrossed to see anyone. Not 
to be entirely frustrated, the well-meaning visitor 
begged to be shown a portrait which she had heard 
hung in the parlor. Almost as soon as she was 
admitted to the room she discovered herself in the 
presence of the woman she had come to see and 
thank. With both hands outstretched, Mrs. Eddy 


stepped forward, put her arm around her visitor, and 
promptly said/' I was in my study writing as busily 
as ever I wrote in my life when suddenly I put down 
my pen and came to this room. I knew not why/' 
Before leaving the house the visitor had become a 
member of Mrs. Eddy's class, and later proved a 
worthy student. 

Even in these sophisticated days the primitive 
type of faith persists, naive and blessed in proportion 
to its simplicity. Coming down the automatic ele- 
vator in a city office building, late one night when 
the street floor seemed deserted, the author stopped 
a moment at the hallway desk of the watchman who 
was not then in sight. But near a low reading light 
a chair was drawn, and on the chair a book lay open 
a little much worn copy of Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures. On solitary guard this faithful 
man, through the still watches of the night, was seek- 
ing intently for a clearer understanding of the truths 
he found in Christian Science. With a curiosity the 
author hopes is not beyond all pardon, he spied these 
words on the open page on which the watchman's 
eyes had rested and which he had marked : 

Truth will be to us "the resurrection and the life" only as 
it destroys all error and the belief that Mind, the only immor- 
tality of man, can be fettered by the body, and Life be con- 
trolled by death. A sinful, sick, and dying mortal is not the 
likeness of God, the perfect and eternal. 16 

Dropping in one Wednesday evening at a service 
in a suburban church, the author heard a plain man 
tell his story. He was all humility, although for 
twenty years, as he explained, he had been a per- 
sistent student of Christian Science. During all that 


time he had never faltered, whether on the mountain 
top or in the valley far below. Some small success 
had come his way, sometimes also failure. Through 
the years, however, he had stood firm, and modestly 
he hoped he could with truth report some headway 
gained. For all that Christian Science had done for 
him he was grateful, and to the casual visitor his 
words rang true. 

The testimony of the Christian Science lecturers 
is significant because, in lecturing to groups, some- 
times numbering thousands and including many 
persons not of their own faith, they have to treat 
their subject in a generous spirit, of which such words 
as these are representative : 

Christian Science is essentially Christian. It is calm, 
peaceful, serene, and divinely secure. It resorts to no emo- 
tionalism to excite an interest in itself. On the contrary, it 
appeals through pure reason and logic to the very best in one's 
nature. It repeats the saying of ancient times: "Ho, every 
one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters." 17 

The best practitioners have stories to tell from 
real life which, for spiritual insight, can scarcely be 
surpassed. Their work is not perfunctory. In 
emergencies, they remain in the sickroom day and 
night, denying discord and asserting God's presence 
and power until the hour strikes for the results to 
come. Back, therefore, of their calm and measured 
words, there is a wealth of hard facts to give weight 
to their words : 

Christian Science is vital to men and women, because it 
presents a scientific explanation by which all may work out 
their own salvation. It explains all cause and effect as mental ; 
and that sin, disease, and death are overcome by the under- 


standing of the same divine Principle which enabled Jesus to 
heal the sick and raise the dead. Contrary to popular opinion, 
this healing is achieved not by any use of the human will or 
suggestion, but by the understanding of that which is ab- 
solutely true in the sight of God. It is indeed the " Spirit of 
truth/' the Comforter which Jesus promised. 18 

The testimony of both the business man and busi- 
ness woman is to the author all the more impressive 
because he has talked with many of this type, from 
the expert secretary to the big business man, al- 
though it must not be forgotten that in Christian 
Science there is no small and great. In its spiritual 
democracy, Kipling's millenial lines find immediate 
fulfillment : 

And no one shall work for money, and 

no one shall work for fame ; 
But each for the joy of the working, and 

each, in his separate star. 

Of nothing in this book is the author more certain 
than of business efficiency in Christian Science. 
Not once has he failed to find the loyal Christian 
Scientist living up to the high business ideal which 
insures success. That ideal has been happily ex- 
pressed by Mr. Charles E. Heitman in the words : 
u Alertness, worthiness, and love of our work 
determine its productive value/' The Christian 
Scientist's eye is never on the clock. He wastes 
no time in loud or idle talk. He is never overtaken 
by brainstorms. His vitality he does not waste in 
worry or in hurry. Undercutting and side-stepping 
the true Christian Scientist never practices. His 
single-mindedness and happiness of spirit carry over 
into business life and make his every effort count 


toward high success. How could it be otherwise, 
when an hour, often two hours, he sets aside each 
day sometimes in the early morning for the 
study of the Bible Lessons, which brings the quiet 
mind, the ordered energy, the poised personality ? 

Nor is the author without much good company in 
his opinion. Years ago Michael Meehan not a 
Christian Scientist confirmed it : 

Christian Scientists are successful. Why? They are in 
harmony with the law of the presence of God in all things, as 
forcibly demonstrated by the Founder of Christian Science ; 
their complete acceptance of God's law makes them quickly 
responsive to the laws of their country and enhances their 
value as citizens ; they do not gossip they have neither the 
time nor inclination ; their petitions over wrongs and griev- 
ances are not clogging court records ; they are never found 
patronizing questionable resorts, nor are they engaged in 
questionable practices ; they do not meddle in the affairs of 
their neighbors ; they avoid even the appearances of evil. 19 

Mr. Clarence H. Howard, a business man of 
St. Louis, who long ago became convinced of the 
value of the tests which Christian Science sets up 
and which Mr. Meehan describes, has sought to apply 
them in the development of the manifold activities 
of his Commonwealth Plan, until at last the Com- 
monwealth Steel Company of Granite City, Illinois, 
of which Mr. Howard is President, has become one 
of the major industries of the Mississippi Valley. 

Another outstanding example of business men 
who are Christian Scientists is Mr. William Delavan 
Baldwin, Chairman of the Board of the Otis Elevator 
Company, who testifies : 

It is now about forty years since I first became interested 
in Christian Science, and during all of this time I have been 


and am a strong and devoted adherent of the teachings of 
Mary Baker Eddy. Each year brings to me an ever greater 
appreciation of her wonderful character and the tremendous 
influence for good her revelations and teachings have had, and 
are now having with ever increasing force. The world needs 
the higher spiritual understanding and knowledge of spiritual 
healing taught by Mrs. Eddy, to solve and heal its complex 
material problems. Christian Science rests on demonstration. 

No field has been more productive of a type of 
Christian Scientist than the Stage. Perhaps it is 
because stage folk have to pay a heavier price than 
most of us for any lowering of vitality. They must 
keep high their level of efficiency. Competition is 
so keen and public censure so immediate that if they 
do not give their best at every performance, they 
may have to say of the audience : 

They light me once, 

They hurry by, 

And never come again. 

Twenty years ago The Music Master and The Lion 
and the Mouse were crowding theaters, and winning 
for their author, Charles Klein, a deserved reputa- 
tion and also a large income. He overworked. His 
health broke. Life lost its zest for him. His 
associates believed him through. Suddenly he 
snapped back into larger success than ever. Asked 
to account for such an unexpected resurgence of 
health and effectiveness, he replied that he turned 
to Christian Science. In the Cosmopolitan for 
February, 1907, he wrote : 

I gradually, indeed almost immediately, recovered my 
health, my peace of mind, professional and financial success, 
and happiness far beyond my wildest dream. 


Since 1918, when as Vice- President of the Associa- 
tion of American Colleges, the author was brought 
close to many an institution, he has wondered : 
"Does Christian Science touch the college mind?" 
More recently he has listened to many expressions of 
opinion, talked with representative students, and 
also read the files of student letters received by The 
Christian Science Board of Directors, lately adminis- 
tering the Ruggles Educational Fund, established in 
1926 under the will of Dr. Georgia Sackett Ruggles 
of Los Angeles, California, to assist young men and 
women, not only in this country but also in Canada, 
England, Germany, Holland, France, Switzerland, 
and other lands, to complete their education. 

Among the distinguished American institutions 
represented in these reactions to Christian Science 
are Harvard, Williams, Brown, University of Chicago, 
Northwestern, and University of Idaho. The author 
heard a young college man, at a Wednesday evening 
service, express gratitude for the help which Chris- 
tian Science was bringing to him in his college life. 
Not merely had his faith equipped him, he said, to 
handle better the problems of his daily living; it 
had also helped him through examinations, by the 
elimination of fear and its replacement by such a 
spirit of confidence and serenity as made it possible 
for him to marshal all his resources, which else 
would have been scattered. 

The author was so impressed with the thought- 
fulness of a Christian Science student, senior in an- 
other college, in which he was well regarded, that 
finally there was procured from him this statement 
in writing : 


Of course, the average college man finds his religion up 
against a severe test when he first meets the cold lights of 
science and the paradoxes of philosophy, and the general 
attitude of skepticism which is so prevalent among under- 
graduates. I have seen many of my friends enormously dis- 
turbed as they watch the foundations of a none too objective 
religious background crumble out from under them. They 
often have to resort, in case belief in religion is not swept away, 
to retaining a non-rational and usually emotional faith, which 
is quite unsatisfactory to their reasoning intellect. For my 
part, having only just acquired a really workable knowledge 
of Science when I entered college, I have through college been 
most interested in putting it to the test under . . . conditions 
which ordinarily prove severe. I have even gone out of my 
way to do this as much as possible. 

I can truthfully say, Dr. Powell, that there has been no 
problem that I have found in any of the departments of the 
college work, which I have not been able to settle definitely 
by using Science. I am constantly amazed at the complete- 
ness of Mrs. Eddy's writing. Using the concordances care- 
fully, the most detailed points in such a highly complex sub- 
ject as philosophy will be explicitly decided in her writings, 
with the scientific logic which characterizes the entire system. 
Or if there is not a direct answer to a given problem, the 
student can find statements which will enable him to decide 
for himself. I never have found a question which I could not 
solve in a way wholly consistent with Science, to my com- 
plete satisfaction. I cannot tell you the value of having a 
firm and completely stable mental and spiritual system, which 
I have never known to fail. It means a mental vigor and 
decision which could come, I think, only from a consistently 
inclusive Science. 

On another occasion, the author was fortunate to 
obtain from a Phi Beta Kappa man, ten years out 
of a great university, this thought-provoking opinion : 

If I could speak to the college youth of to-day I would say 
this : the study and the practice of Christian Science will 


make you a better student with less effort ; from my own ex- 
perience in helping others I can say that there are no condi- 
tions of pain or suffering which Christian Science cannot 
eliminate, that there is no fear which it cannot cast out, no 
financial problem which it cannot solve ; if my words have 
any weight it is only because they are backed up by proof, 
proof gained from such persistent evidence that it is impossible 
to draw any other conclusion except that neither luck nor 
human sagacity but the operation of a power above and 
beyond man is responsible for the multiplicity of harmonious 
results which have followed the application of the principle 
and rule set forth in the Christian Science textbook, Science 
and Health with Key to the Scriptures by Mary Baker Eddy. 

Out of letters in the files of the Ruggles Educa- 
tional Fund from students at home and abroad, a 
few selected sentences are submitted : 

As I walked to school each morning I kept saying Divine 
Mind works harmoniously. "All is infinite Mind and its 
infinite manifestation." 20 By declaring this I saw that I was 
not doing the work myself, but reflecting infinite Mind which 
neither works too fast nor too slow. Immediately my lab- 
oratory work speeded up and I caught up with the class and 
stayed with them to the end. 

For the first time in my life I have reached the point where 
I actually love to study and want to forge ahead and learn 
much more than is actually required in the courses. I am 
convinced now of the value of a college training if one really 
wants to get all the good possible out of it, and it seems to me 
that my understanding of Christian Science is being broad- 
ened rather than confused by it. The history either of a 
country or a literature is so much more explicable and mean- 
ingful in the light of Truth, and in studying it one gets rid of 
false prejudices at the same time that one sees the futility of 
all systems of thought or action resting on a material basis. 
Involuntarily I measure any theory or hypothesis with which 
I come in contact by the rule of Christian Science and value 
it according as it approaches or falls below that rule. I am all 


the more grateful for this absolute standard of judgment inas- 
much as several of my friends have had their orthodox religious 
views completely upset in college and are now pretty much at 

Through holding fast to Truth and denying error I have 
overcome the difficulties which confronted me. (A German 
student in a German University.) 

While in Berlin, I stood before an examination to last six 
hours ... I made it clear to myself that the one infinite 
Mind alone filled me and that God governs us all : that nothing 
can be asked of me that I could not do. . . . To my great 
joy I began to see here too that my right thinking was vic- 
torious. (Another translation from a German student.) 

There was a time when the attitude of Christian 
Science toward family life was not everywhere under- 
stood. Much ink most of it perhaps wasted 
was spilt in criticism. The simple fact is that Mrs. 
Eddy literally took her stand with Jesus, as she inter- 
preted him. Jesus preached purity in all the rela- 
tionships of life. Mrs. Eddy preached the same in 
somewhat the same language. But she was always 
practical. Once she observed : 

Be faithful over home relations ; they lead to higher joys : 
obey the Golden Rule for human life, and it will spare you 
much bitterness. It is pleasanter to do right than wrong; 
it makes one ruler over one's self and hallows home which 
is woman's world. Please your husband, and he will be apt 
to please you ; preserve affection on both sides. 21 

Coming over on the Olympic, Zoe Beckley found 
Lady Astor with Science and Health always near 
her in her daily writing and "speech-preparing/* 
Zoe Beckley's human interest story in the Woman 9 s 
Home Companion (August, 1930) pictures Lady 
Astor as charming, vital, sensible, and adds: "She 
is religious, a Christian Scientist. Motherhood is a 

Copyright by the Christian Science Publishing Society. 

Used by permission. 

The Timothy Cole Engraving. 


mania with Nancy As tor, * I have only six children/ 
she says ruefully, ' I would like a full dozen/ " Noth- 
ing could better illustrate Mrs. Eddy's practicalness 
than in counseling the individual to live up to his 
own understanding of the truth before he interferes 
with the affairs of others. Mrs. Eddy says : 

Great mischief comes from attempts to steady other 
people's altars, venturing on valor without discretion, which 
is virtually meddlesomeness. Even your sincere and cour- 
ageous convictions regarding what is best for others may be 
mistaken ; you must be demonstratively right yourself, and 
work out the greatest good to the greatest number, before you 
are sure of being a fit counsellor. 22 

Among the many letters received by the author in 
twenty-four years from aged men and women who 
had been with Mrs. Eddy in Lynn and Boston, is one 
indicative of the blending of the ideal and the prac- 
tical almost from the first in her experience. In 
reply to the author's inquiry for the exact truth con- 
cerning Mrs. Eddy's opinions on marriage when, in 
1875, "the writer often talked with her, the word 
came: " There was nothing at variance " with those 
lines in her chapter on Marriage in that first edition 
of Science and Health (1875) : "Be not in haste to 
take the vow 'until death do us part' but consider 
well its obligations, responsibilities, and relations to 
all your future happiness ; judge before friendship, 23 
then confide till death/* 

In the twenty years since Mrs. Eddy passed on, 
the practical bearing of her teaching has become 
apparent along with the lowering in the world at 
large of the high standard of purity set up by her. 
At a time when marriage seems menacingly unstable, 


and subject to easy dissolution, Christian Science is 
securing for it more stability. Christian Science 
calls the entire family to rally to the unifying stand- 
ard of purity, unselfishness and recognition of the 
higher rights of every member. Writes the college- 
bred mother of one of the many attractive Christian 
Science families, whom the author has the happy 
privilege of knowing in their homes : 

There has been one sentence that has been like a beacon 
light to us in bringing up our three children. This was told 
to some of Mrs. Eddy's students who asked her how they 
were to protect their little children from aggressive propa- 
ganda of mortal mind. The sentence is as follows: "Give 
the children the truth at home, and then let them go." We 
have found that in so far as we have lived up to this admoni- 
tion, teaching them the moral principle found in the Ten 
Commandments and the Sermon on the Mount, that we could 
then send them forth into their school and college and social 
life, trusting them to God's care. We have tried to instill in 
them the desire for obedience to the spiritual import of the 
Bible, our text-book, Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures, by Mary Baker Eddy, and the Manual of the 
Mother Church, and to awaken In them the sense of the 
importance of daily study of the lesson-sermon. They have 
turned to the principle of Christian Science in working out all 
their problems and have found that, since each one of us must 
work out his own salvation, it is wise to attempt to solve a 
problem first through one's own understanding of the truth 
before turning to another for help. 

We are learning through the teaching of Christian Science 
to treat the children as equals and to share all family problems 
and experiences with them as far as is practicable. We find 
that their response to this point of view is astonishing, and 
contributes to their confidence in themselves, and the progress, 
interest, and happiness of the home life. The children have 
been encouraged to have a special interest outside their pre- 
scribed school studies, such as athletic sports and music. 


Jesus prayed that his disciples should be kept not from the 
world, but from the evil in the world, and Mrs. Eddy gives 
us the practical application of this principle in her admonition : 
"keep your minds so filled with Truth and Love, that sin, 
disease and death cannot enter them/' 24 

We have tried to arouse in the children the ideal of service 
to mankind in all they do. We discovered that one of them 
had adopted the plan of saying to himself mentally whenever 
he met a new friend: "What can I do for you?" A very 
important lesson for them is obedience to the laws of the land. 
This obedience to Caesar does not conflict with rendering what 
is due to God but unfolds the necessary quality of self-disci- 
pline in the individual. We have been learning as a family 
that happiness in the home life is due to the exercise of certain 
qualities, such as honesty, loyalty, purity, activity, charity 
and affection. 25 

" Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them." 26 


Almost twenty years have passed since Mrs. Eddy, 
on the little tablet which Mrs. Ella S. Rathvon 
brought her, wrote her last message to the flock she 
loved and was about to leave. 

Since that December day in 1910, much has 
happened. Recently the author was one of a little 
group, a member of which, apropos of nothing, sagely 
observed: " Christian Science is now on its last 

Unless the author has altogether misunderstood 
and utterly misinterpreted the rich sources open to 
him first among all investigators, and on which this is 
the first book to be based, Christian Science, which has 
more than doubled its churches, societies, and mem- 
bership in twenty years, far from being on "its last 
legs/' is now going stronger than ever. 

The very reserve concerning the publication of 
statistics of those responsible for the general policy of 
the movement has increased the author's respect for 
the management. Again and again, as he has come 
accidentally upon facts and figures not officially in 
evidence, he has discovered a systematic policy of 
understatement rather than of overstatement, and 
an appropriate spiritual modesty which Mrs. Eddy 
once called the "jewel." 1 of Christian Science. 

While the author is aware that readers of this book 
will give only such credence to his opinions as they 
appear to deserve, he confidently believes that his 

general impression of the strong and steady devel- 

' " '.' ' ' ' ' '272 . 


opment these twenty years past of Christian Science, 
will seem even to the incredulous to be amply jus- 

Mrs. Eddy never claimed to have found something 
entirely new. On the other hand she said, 2 " I have 
found nothing in ancient or in modern systems on 
which to found my own except the teachings and 
demonstrations of our great Master/ 7 What Jesus 
brought to light, and then in the dark ages many 
lost, Mrs. Eddy brought to light again* No reli- 
gious leader in all time has ever been more insistent 
than the discoverer and founder of Christian Science 
that Christ Jesus kept his promise : " Lo, I am with 
you alway." 3 No follower of Christ Jesus has ever 
testified more convincingly than Mrs. Eddy both to 
the naturalness and the effectiveness of His works. 

They are [she says] the sign of Immanuel, or " God with 
us," a divine influence ever present in Human consciousness 
and repeating itself, coming now as was promised aforetime. 
To preach deliverance to the captives [of sense], 
And recovering of sight to the blind, 
To set at liberty them that are bruised. 4 

Objectionable comparisons never interested Mrs. 
Eddy. Hers was too busy a life to waste time on 
them. As she came to the fullness of her powers 
and her fame, not merely did she herself wish all Zion 
prosperity ; but she also spoke thus for her followers : 
"A genuine Christian Scientist loves Protestant and 
Catholic, D.D. and M.D., loves all who love God, 
good." 5 Incidentally, the author has had abundant 
evidence that at least once she indicated she would 
rather see a good Congregationalist than a poor 
Christian Scientist. 


That was natural. Congregationalism had been 
her cradle, and she never once denied the devoutness 
and democracy of the Congregational denomination. 

If Mrs. Eddy did not specifically praise the " Disci- 
ples" (sometime called Campbellites) she illustrated 
the possibility of putting the Christian fellowship 
they preached above mere difference of definition. 

The woman who wrote " Divine Science derives 
its sanction from the Bible/' 6 was not apt to be at 
odds with Lutherans, who from the first have kept 
the Bible at the center of their worship. 

Making for itself a large place in history by the 
substitution of ' ' conversion ' y for mere ' ' respectability ' ' 
at the very time that Mrs. Eddy was growing up, 
Methodism never emphasized "Ye must be born 
again" more positively than Mrs. Eddy emphasized 
the thought in such phrases as "The man born of 
Spirit is spiritual." 7 

The dignity and decorum which give distinction 
to Episcopal worship are matched in Christian Science 
through the explicit instructions worked out in the 
earlier days by its founder. 

If as Dr. J. Fort Newton believes, "something is 
missing in modern religion," it is not the fault of 
Mrs. Eddy, nor of those to-day who carry on not 
merely in her spirit but also in obedience to her 
definite and far-reaching instructions. 

On February 27, 1903, Mrs. Eddy wrote The 
Christian Science Board of Directors : 

Never abandon the by-laws nor the denominational govern- 
ment of The Mother Church. If I am not personally with 
you, the Word of God and my instructions in the by-laws 
have led you hitherto and will remain to guide you safely on. 8 


Mrs. Eddy was still on earth when one of her 
critics who turned later to hearty appreciation said : 

The power, through loving mercifulness and compassion, to 
heal fleshly ills and pains and griefs all with a word, 
with a touch of the hand ! This power was given by the 
Saviour to the Disciples, and to all the converted. All 
every one. It was exercised for generations afterwards. 
Any Christian who is earnest and not a make-believe, not a 
policy-Christian, not a Christian for revenue only, had that 
healing power, and could cure with it any disease or any hurt 
or damage possible to human flesh and bone. These things 
are true, or they are not. If they were true seventeen and 
eighteen and nineteen centuries ago it would be difficult 
satisfactorily to explain why or how or by what argument 
that power should be non-existent in Christians now. 9 

Differ as men in 1930 may about Christian Science, 
all who have even scant knowledge of the organiza- 
tion agree that Christian Science under the con- 
scientious conduct of a Board of Directors never 
unmindful of their spiritual responsibility to the 
founder, has lifted the blight of poverty as well as 
sickness from many a life and many a home. 

Under a technique of daily Bible study of their 
leader's planning and with her still ever-present help 
through her writings, Christian Scientists have de- 
veloped a habit of church attendance and of church 
financial support which in the minds of many other 
Christians is evolving out of doubt into aspiration. 

Even more significant is the large percentage of 
Christian Scientists who indisputably as even 
casual observers testify bear those fruits of the 
spirit which St. Paul listed as ''love, joy, peace, long 
suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, tem- 


Not a few outside of Christian Science who recog- 
nize its worth, now have little difficulty in agreeing 
with " Sonny's Father " in Ruth McEnery Stuart's 
story : 

I want to treat 'em white, thet's all. Any sect thet dwells 
upon the beauty of holiness an' thet challenges every soul to 
find God in itself has got a great truth, an* there's so much 
health an' well-bein' in that one reelization thet we might 
forgive 'em ef their heads gits turned a little an' they become 
imbued with the idee thet they've got a corner on the Grace of 
God. 10 

Most of us are quite willing that any group 
if they can shall get "a corner on the Grace of 
God" ; for the only corner possible, in the nature of 
the case, on the Grace of God is a strategic place 
from which the Spirit drives us out to share the 
Grace of God with those who have it not. 

If, these twenty years past, under the direction of 
the Board, Christian Science has actually gotten 
"a corner on the Grace of God/' none need be over- 
anxious. The best they have Christian Scientists 
were never keener than they are to-day to give away, 
without solicitation and also without proselyting, 
" to them that are far off and to them that are 
nigh/' 11 

What the final judgment is to be on Christian 
Science, those who direct its course though givirig 
no evidence of concern would be the last to ven- 
ture to predict. They understand that their first 
responsibility and that of all other Scientists is 
to live the faith to which they bear witness. They 
know, too, that Clio, muse of history, still stands, as 
in pre-Christian days, with judicial pen suspended, 


always waiting but never over-eager to write 
the last word concerning men and movements. 

With persecution passing, one peril still remains. 
It is the peril of prosperity. But even out of that 
peril, which has proved too much for many a worthy 
cause, there is a way for Christian Science. It is 
as the incoming president of The Mother Church in 
1924 clearly indicated the way of gratitude 

to the God of our fathers, who has carried us through this 
desert to the promised land ; to Christ Jesus, "the author and 
finisher of our faith" ; to our beloved Leader, Mary Baker 
Eddy, whose teachings have sustained our faith, and whose 
Church Manual has kept us in the right path ; and to our 
Board of Directors, who, through stress and storm, have held 
our standard aloft without wavering. 12 

So long as Christian Scientists keep in this way, 
so long also as day by day they try to live up to the 
teachings of their leader, so long will they take no 
thought for the morrow. "For the morrow shall 
take thought for the things of itself .' ' 13 


St. Margaret's Rectory 
948 East 156 Street 
New York City 
August 20, 1930. 



1. Page 3, line 25. Alfred Farlow. 

2. Page 8, line 5. One of the staff at Christian Science headquarters, with 
some pathos, then explained to the author that in order to get through even 
ordinary routine, he was coming in from the suburbs every morning to be at his 
desk by seven and sometimes staying late. 

3. Page 9, line 7. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 14 : 29 : 1688. 

4. Page 12 , line 2. Vol. Ill, 526, This passage was read at the annual 
meeting of The Mother Church in 1929, by Judge Clifford P. Smith, to an 
audience of five thousand. 

5. Page 12, line 16. Page 531, 2. 

6. Page ij, line 2. Andrade's An Hour of Physics, 222. 

7. Page Jj, line 17. Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures by Mary 
Baker Eddy, 468. Hereafter when the author refers to Science and Health it 
will be abbreviated thus : S. r H. 

8. Page 13, line 28. Otto's, The Idea of the Holy, 158. 

9. Page 14, line 4. Scribner's, December, 1929; Collier's, April 19, 1930. 
In addition, Bishop Charles Fiske of Central New York is thus quoted in The 
Living Churchy June 21, 1930: "Church attendance is not an infallible test of 
religious reality. It is, however, a fairly accurate thermometer by which to 
record the warmth of Christian loyalty. I have had a count made of the number 
of worshipers present at the principal Sunday service in some of our churches. 
The reports are amazing. In one city church having nearly 1,200 communi- 
cants, there was a Sunday morning congregation of 250. About the same num- 
ber was present in a church reporting 1,300 members. In another, with close 
to a thousand commumcants, the congregation numbered 225. In other 
churches with communicant lists ranging from 800 to 900 and upward, the pro- 
portion was about the same. Apparently the smaller churches showed a better 
record. City and town parishes with 400 to 600 communicants, and over, 
record an average attendance of about thirty-five per cent. Village and small 
town churches of 200 total membership, or less, showed about forty per cent. 
The count in several churches showed an appalling absence of men about 
one-sixth of the congregations was all that could be mustered in several parishes, 
one-seventh in others. These are the facts. I can understand everything about 
them, save that clergy and laity who know the facts do not seem in the least 
anxious or concerned about them. The insoluble mystery is that so few of our 
leaders show serious dissatisfaction at such evident f ailing away. 

"These figures do not reflect special discredit upon our own diocese. I was 
led to make the count here because of the publication of certain statistics of 

2 8o NOTES 

church attendance in New York City. Fifteen prosperous parishes, leading 
churches of the city, having a total reported communicant list of 23,196 had on 
a fair, cool day in summer an attendance of only 2,496 at the principal Sunday 
morning service. Of course summer attendance is hardly a true test, although 
even in New York everybody is not away for week-end holidays or enjoying an 
entire season's vacation for the heated term. A survey made on a fair Sunday 
at the peak of the winter season showed in the same churches 6,977 persons 
present, not counting the attendance at early communions, which in several 
of the churches must have been considerable. Attendance under favorable 
conditions, therefore, was less than one-third of the reported membership. 
Unfortunately, the figures do not tell the whole story, because five of the con- 
gregations counted were in famous metropolitan churches where there is usually 
a large proportion of visitors to swell the number of worshipers. Either parish 
communicant rolls are absurdly overpadded, or the religious habits of church 
members are tragically lax." 

10. Page is, line 4. Everyone should read Channing Pollock's defense of the 
times in The American Magazine, July, 1930. In Church Federation, June, 1930, 
it is recorded that Charles P. Steinmetz, the world's foremost electrical engineer, 
in his last days, forecast the future in the following impressive words : "I think 
the greatest discovery will be made along spiritual lines. Here is a force which 
history clearly teaches has been the greatest power in the development of men 
and history. Yet we have merely been playing with it and have never seriously 
studied it as we have the physical forces. Some day people will learn that mate- 
rial things do not bring happiness and are of little use in making men and women 
creative and powerful. Then the scientists of the world will turn their labora- 
tories over to the study of God and prayer and the spiritual forces which as yet 
have hardly been scratched. When this day comes, the world will see more 
advancement in one generation than it has seen in the last four." 

As though to call Christians of all types to their cooperative responsibility 
the Right Reverend James De Wolf Perry, Bishop of Rhode Island and 
Presiding Bishop of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States, said 
in Westminster Abbey August 10, 1930, in his farewell sermon to the Lambeth 
Conference as reported in the New York Times, August n, 1930 : "Hearts and 
minds everywhere are uniting in a demand for a way of life to guide them and 
light and truth to reassure them. Here is a singleness of need that will be 
satisfied only by the witness of a united voice/* 

11. Page 75, line 32. Renascence. 

12. Page 1 6, line 8. The Independent, November, 1906. 

13. Page 16, line 28. Quoted in The Living Church, October 13, 1928. 


1. Page 27, line 5. Matthew xi : 5. 

2. Page 27, line 75. The author was privileged in the summer of 191 7 to share 
with the late Baron von Hugel the gracious hospitality of the Master's Lodge at 
Balliol College, Oxford, and to listen entranced to the Baron's now familiar 

NOTES 281 

interpretation of "Christianity as caring" the very words the Baron uses in 
his letter to his niece. 

3. Page 27, line 27. John ix : 25, 

4. Page 28, line 10. Luke xix : 40. 

5 . Page 30, line 5. Christian Science encircled the globe in Mrs. Eddy's time. 
Since she passed on, Christian Science has grown so rapidly that twenty-six 
countries besides the United States are now represented in the advertising col- 
umns of the Monitor. In London alone there are twelve churches instead of, as 
twenty years ago, only three, and in other European cities the cause is growing 
at a substantial rate every year. 

6. Page 33, line 17. First Reader of The Mother Church, 1902-05 ; First 
Reader of First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Concord, New Hampshire, 1906-09 ; 
since 1905 he has been a member of The Christian Science Board of Lectureship. 

7. Page 35, line 25. Quoted by Judge Clifford P. Smith, manager of Com- 
mittees on Publication, at the annual meeting of The Mother Church in June, 

8. Page 36, line 31. Religion and Medicine, 10. 

9. Page 40, line 13. Albert Bigelow Paine: Mark Twain, A Biography 
(1912), Vol. Ill, 1271. 

10. Page 42, line 18. The interest taken by Christian Scientists in other lands, 
other folds, and in all who need, is of the Scriptural type. They are averse to 
making the left hand acquainted with what the right hand does. Kipling's 
couplet describes them : 

Help me to need no help from men, 
That I may help such men as need. 

At a time when individual Christian Scientists were very generous to the suffer- 
ers from the fire of 1906 in San Francisco, the Church itself was criticized for 
holding aloof by some who did not understand the modesty of Christian Science 
giving. The criticism was soon silenced, however, by the relief action taken in 
accordance with their leader's directions by The Mother Church. 

All through the four years of the Great War names of Christian Scientists 
stood high on the honor roll of war relief, not merely in the war zone lands, but 
also in countries only indirectly hurt by the world tragedy. Nor was their 
generosity confined to their own people. Beginning with the Red Cross, 
funds of their contributing were disbursed through the Y. M. C. A., the Boy 
Scouts, and other relief committees in many lands. 

When the earthquake came in 1923 to Japan, The Mother Church was instant 
in relief, and the Japanese delegation which visited Boston last spring to thank 
the city for its generosity, on that occasion paid a special visit to the Directors 
of The Mother Church, bringing letters of appreciation from the Mayor of 
Tokyo and the bureau of reconstruction of the Japanese Government. 

The author has seen letters from Episcopal. Methodist, and Baptist ministers 
expressing fervent gratitude for Christian Science gifts to them when they were 
overtaken by the floods, some in the Mississippi Valley, others in Vermont. 

It has been said that Christian Science has no paid missionaries and does no 
systematic missionary work. Such critics, however, disregard the fact that 

282 NOTES 

every Christian Scientist is ipso facto a non-proselyting missionary : and among 
the most impressive data to which the author has had access are some with 
illustrations from the Philippine Islands, Brazil, Argentina, Southwest 
Africa, the Butch East Indies, and other remote lands indicating that not 
merely are Christian Scientists doing works of mercy, wherever they may be, 
but that also in some lands notably Africa and Oriental countries Chris- 
tian Science societies and churches are in consequence automatically resulting. 

11. Page 42, line 23. The Literary Digest, April 26, 1930. 

12. Page 43> line 2. The Radiant Life, n. 

13. Page 43, line 16. Philippians ii : 12. The conception of the priesthood 
of democracy grew out of a discussion with Charles E. Heitman, member of the 
Board of Directors, and constructively helpful to the author. 

14. Page 43, line 33. Miscellaneous Writings, 154. 

15. Page 44, line 31. In the Jewish Tribune, July 26, 1929, Orwell Bradley 
Towne says : 4 " Christian Scientists do not put on revivals or conduct cam- 
paigns openly or secretly to gain followers, or for funds with which to finance 
its activities. Christian Science as a religious organization seeks only to serve 
the cause of humanity as set forth in the Bible. Christian Science is not for 
any particular class of people, and its membership is not made up of any partic- 
ular class of people." 

16. Page 45, line p. In the report of the United States Bureau of Labor, dated 
October, 1929, on the "Care of Aged Persons in the United States/* there ap- 
pears (p. 129) a table showing a census of the aged in homes of various religious 
groups and also the average cost of caring for each resident. Christian Science 
heads the list with an average annual expenditure on each resident at Pleasant 
View of 1270 dollars, while the next nearest group is listed as expending only a 
little more than one-third as much, and some other groups below one-fifth as 

17. Page 51, line 26. J. Roscoe Drummond. 

18. Page 51, line 28. A suburb of Boston. 

19. Page 54, line 17. Mary Baker Eddy's Poems, 14. 


1. Page 55, line 6. Mrs. Eddy wrote, December 28, 1 899, to Ruf us Baker that 
"affection craves legend and relics." From collection of the Reverend Irving C. 
Tomlmson. For full discussion of Mrs. Eddy's pedigree, see Sibyl Wilbur's The 
Life of Mary Baker Eddy, page 6, long accepted by Christian Scientists as a 
standard biography. Her closing words run thus : "It is therefore sufficient to 
state that Mary Baker Eddy's great-grandparents were akin to the McNeils." 

2. Page 55, line 18. After her passing Reverend Richard S. Rust, D.D., 
pastor of the Baker family, wrote of Mrs. Eddy's mother: "The character of 
Mrs. Baker was distinguished for numerous excellencies, and these were most 
happily blended. She possessed a strong intellect, a sympathising heart, and a 
placid spirit. Her presence, like the gentle dew and cheerful light, was felt by 
all around her. She gave an elevated character to the tone of the conversa- 
tion in the circles in which she moved, and directed attention to themes at 

NOTES 283 

once pleasing and profitable. She appeared no less lovely in the sphere of 
domestic life. As a mother, she was untiring in her efforts to secure the 
happiness of her family. The oft-repeated impressions of that sainted spirit on 
the hearts of those especially entrusted to her watch care can never be effaced, 
and can hardly fail to induce them to follow her to the brighter world. No 
sacrifice was esteemed too great, could it subserve their interests. She ever 
entertained a lively sense of the parental obligation in regard to the education 
of her children." From Mrs. Eddy's scrapbook. 

On February 28, 1891, Calvin A. Frye took down at the wish of Mrs. Eddy 
some of the early memories of her mother's bedtime visits with her little girl 
and how she tried to impress on her such maxims as : " Count that day lost whose 
setting sun finds no good done." Also such wise counsel as : "Now remember 
child that a word that's flown is in your hearer's power and not your own." 
From historical files of The Mother Church. Also this hymn the mother used 
with which to sing her little girl to sleep : 

How can I sleep while angels sing, 
And hover o'er my bed ; 
And dap their wings in joy to Him 
Who is their glorious Head? 

Also the recollections of Miss Clara M. S. Shannon, 26, companion to Mrs. 
Eddy for several years, for Mrs. Eddy's description of her mother's appearance. 
"Short and stout; she had golden hair, and beautiful blue eyes; she was a 

3. Page 55, line 22. Professor Hermann S. Hering's notes on Mrs. Gault in 
March, 1919, and several other personal recollections of Mrs. Eddy's emphasis 
on the significance of this prenatal influence on her life, March, 1930. Also the 
written recollections of Miss Shannon, that "she (Mrs. Baker) was filled with 
the Holy Ghost . . . and felt the quickening of the babe." 

4. Page 55, line 23. Mark Baker was a vigorous and inelastic personality. 
He sometimes seemed to insist upon agreement with or without understanding in 
the family circle. As his little girl began early to display the instinct for leader- 
ship which later received full expression in the founding and development of 
the Christian Science Church, intellectual clashes seem to have taken place be- 
tween father and daughter. But on the authority of Mrs. Eddy's most critical 
biographer, we are told that her mother and her sisters were usually on Mary's 

5. Page 56, line 7. Retrospection and Introspection^ 31 ; also Miss Shannon 
and the written recollections of Miss Julia S. Bartlett, who lived with Mrs. Eddy 
at her Columbus Avenue home for several years, and William R. Rathvon, 
Mrs. Eddy's corresponding secretary and member of her household from Novem- 
ber, 1908, until Mrs. Eddy's passing in December, 1910. 

6. Page 56, line 13. The Reverend Irving C. Tomlinson, also her secretary 
for several years, stresses Mrs. Eddy's unusual consciousness of God. 

7. Page 56, line 20. Professor Hering; Wilbur, 27. 

8. Page56,line2i. Saint Joan, by Bernard Shaw, 60. Mrs. H. S. Philbrook, 
who grew up with Mrs. Eddy, in a letter to her dated April 7, 1901, the original 

2 4 NOTES 

of which the author has seen, states that she too as a child had heard voices 
"scores of times" but never was impressed by them. 
9. Page 57, line 8. Retrospection and Introspection, 13. 

10. Page 57, line 20. Shannon, 5. 

11. Page 57, line 27. Wilbur, 26. 

12. Page 58, line 4. The author recalls on several visits to the Chestnut Hill 
home, seeing the bed light Mrs. Eddy used until the last. Sometimes she woke 
says Mr. Rathvon at three in the morning to make notes on the pad she 
always kept on the little walnut table at the side of her bed, still there in her 
modest sleeping room, which is unchanged like her study in furnishings and 
appointments. Also Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 39 : 74 : 5121. 

13. Page 58, line 17. E. M. Ramsay's book, Christian Science and Its 
Discoverer, 4. Retrospection and Introspection, 10. 

14. Page 58, line 31. That Mary Baker was already thus early in life, re- 
sourceful, enterprising, and gifted with a sense of humor, is indicated by the 
following incident she related to Mr. Rathvon in 1909 : " Mark Baker was insis- 
tent that all of the family be present at morning devotions, which he conducted 
by reading from the Bible followed by extemporaneous prayer, with all present 
kneeling in silence. In his fervor he would sometimes extend his prayer beyond 
the limits of the little girl's endurance. On one occasion, after standing it as 
long as she could, she took a long shawl pin from the pincushion on the table, 
crawled along the floor until she got behind the chair where he was kneeling 
and vehemently exhorting, applied the pin at a point where it brought im- 
mediate results, and hi the confusion that followed made her escape." Mr. 
Rathvon recalls that as she told him the story eighty years after, the quiet 
smile, to which those near her were accustomed, lighted up her face. 

15. Page 59, line p. Retrospection and Introspection, 7. 

16. Page 59, line 16. The business card of Albert, after his admission to the 
Bar, shows that he shared Mr. Pierce's office. Franklin L. Pierce was just 
graduating from the New Hampshire House of Representatives into Congress 
where he supported President Jackson. Six years later he joined Webster, 
Clay, and Calhoun in the United States Senate ; later served in the Mexican 
War; and was elected President of the United States in 1852. 

17. Page 59, line 21. August 7, 1902, the Reverend Irving C. Tomlinson 
wrote Mrs. Eddy that he had learned the following fact "from your loving 
neighbor and loyal follower, Mrs. Mary D. Aiken. She was telling me of her 
mother, Mrs. Harriet P. Dodge, nee Dunklee, who as a girl was well acquainted 
with your honored family. . . . Mrs. Dodge says, * When I was quite a young 
girl I cut my ringer and Albert Baker tried to persuade me that it did not hurt 
me any.' You and your dear brother were so close that these thoughts must 
have been your own." See also Mrs. Eddy's letter of April 17, 1837, * n 
Munsey's, April, 1911, 10. 

18. Page 59, line 28. Nominated for Congress in 1841 in a district in which 
a nomination insured election, Albert Baker died before the polling day at the 
age of thirty-one to the grief of relatives and friends. 

19. Page 60, line 33. Those inclined to think Mrs. Eddy was ever seriously 
influenced by Emerson may care to know that in her bold handwriting on the 

NOTES 285 

flyleaf of her copy of Emerson's Nature, published in 1836, the author finds the 
comment: "Emerson put so much reason into Mind and so much philosophy 
into Science that he lost the true sense of Spirit, God." 

20. Page 61, line 14. That Mrs. Eddy was not altogether ignorant of English 
parliamentary speaking a while earlier would seem to appear from a letter she 
wrote to her friend, Judge Septimus J. Hanna, February 6, 1898: "You have 
shown yourself our American barrister for the legal rights of C. S. beyond the 
power of an English Fox that I as a child delighted to take in when reading his 
eloquent pleadings for equity." Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany) Vol. 
39 -" 225 : 5209. 

21. Page 61, line 27. On May 5, 1907, in a talk with George H. Kinter, one 
of her secretaries, she thus described her memory: "When I was a little girl 
I could remember whatever I read, never forgot anything, used to be the 
prompter for the entire family, my father and all of them. We had a chore boy, 
a good fellow, but one who had had no advantages of books, or schooling, so I 
used to read the Bible to him, a chapter at a time, and then repeat it to him. 
I wanted him to go to Sunday School, and my father did too, but he was bashful 
about it because he could not recite Bible verses as the others did. I adopted 
this plan, but he would forget it as soon as I had recited it to him, so I hit upon 
the plan of reading it aloud, and then closing the book, I would rehearse it to 
him, and then he could remember and did recite it himself in Sunday School." 

22. Page 62, line 2. Lindley Murray's Introduction to the English Reader, 100. 

23. Page 62, line 24. Ibid., 102. 

24. Page 63, line ip. Plate and pictures of the Baker family shown the author 
March 21, 1930, by Mr. Arthur S. Brown in his home at Tilton, New Hampshire, 
give new evidence of the cultural influences playing round the early life of Mary 
Baker. Mrs. Brown's father, the late Mr. Selwin B. Peabody, was successor to 
Mrs. Abigail Tilton in her later years in the management of the large business 
interests of the Tilton family, and received from her many things of family 
value, which are now treasured by Mrs. Brown. 

25. Page 6^) line 22. Many lively discussions on slavery appear in the news- 
papers of the day. In 1839, Albert Baker sat with a select committee, which 
adopted resolutions on non-interference of slave and non-slave states with each 
other, rebuked abolition propaganda methods, recommended that Congress 
should not interdict slave trade between states and expressed the opinion that 
the abolition of slavery without expatriation of slaves, would prove disastrous. 

26. Page 63, line 32. Shannon, 5. 

27. Page 5, line u. Andrew Gault was the son of the unusual woman who 
read and prayed much with Abigail Ambrose Baker just before the birth of 
Mrs. Eddy. 

28. Page 65, line 24. Historical files of The Mother Church. These verses 
of Mrs. Eddy now appear in print for the first time. 

29. Page 65, line 31. Paul Leicester Ford in The True George Washington, 38, 
says that Washington in writing to his London tailor for clothes in 1763 directed 
him to "take measure of a gentleman who wares well-made cloathes of the fol- 
lowing size : to wit, 6 feet high and proportionably made if anything rather 
slender than thick, for a person of that highth, with pretty long arms and thighs. 

286 NOTES 

You will take care to make the breeches longer than those you sent me last, and 
I would have you keep the measure of the cloaths you now make, by you, and 
if any alteration is required in my next it shall be pointed out." 

Mr. Ford also says, 62 : "To the end of his life, Washington spelt lie, lye; 
liar, lyar ; ceiling, deling ; oil, oyl ; and blue, blew, as in his boyhood he had 
learned to do. . . . It must be acknowledged that, aside from these errors which 
he had been taught, through his whole life, Washington was a non-conformist 
as regarded the King's English." 

The reader will observe in this chapter the same improvement in Mrs. Eddy's 
spelling between her fourteenth and her eighteenth year as is usual with young 
people still at school. Like Theodore Roosevelt, she was a prodigious letter 
writer. Like him always hard pressed by her duties, she frequently added to, 
subtracted from, and interlined her letters. All through her life, she sometimes 
dropped her commas ; sometimes she forgot her periods ; and in many letters 
she did not cross her t's. Once she wrote her trusted friend, Judge Hanna : 
"I long to see you punctuate my matter just as you do your own; that is the 
modern way but I know no rules for it, and leave this to you. I have changed 
the poem a little in punctuation and composition which greatly improves it. 
I wrote it so quickly I had no time to choose words as is necessary." Mrs. Eddy's 
Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 39 : 129 : 5154. 

30. Page 66, line 6. Marcosson in Munsey's Magazine, April, 1911, describes 
the discovery of these letters in the former home of Mrs. George Sullivan Baker 
at Tilton, and writes an excellent critique of them. The letters are reproduced 
here through the courtesy of the Frank A. Munsey Company. 

31. Page 66, line 22. Ibid., 7. 

32. Page 67, line 15. Ibid., 8, 9. 

33. Page 68, line 8. Ibid., 9, 10. 

34. Page 68, line 17. This appears to be the only reference in her corre- 
spondence to the Shakers, and it indicates no special interest then in them. But 
it is worth noting that it was in 1747 that a revival took place in England in the 
ranks of the Quakers, out of which emerged the sect of the Shakers. At first Jane 
and James Wardley were the leaders, then Ann Lee, daughter of a blacksmith. 
In response to a revelation, "Mother" Ann later removed with her followers to 
America where a settlement was established near Albany, New York. The 
first Shaker Society in the United States was organized at New Lebanon, New 
York, in 1787. As "Mother " Ann herself went about preaching and healing 
by faith, so her followers made converts with the result that sooner or later 
societies were established in Kentucky, Ohio, Indiana, and Florida as well as in 
New England. In 1874 there were fifty-eight Shaker communities, numbering 
2,415 souls, but by 1905 the number had shrunk to one thousand. The Shakers 
were celibates, living apart in their own communities and holding property in 
common. According to the Encyclopaedia Britannica, they "held that God 
was both male and female. ... In Mother Ann ... the female principle in 
Christ was manifested, and in her the promise of the Second Coming was ful- 
filled." Their lives were of the simplest, without adornment in dress or sur- 
roundings. They were busy always with their good works and their handicrafts, 
regarding physical disease as an offense against God. 

NOTES 287 

35. Page 6p, line 3. Munsey's, April, 1911, 10, n. 

36. Page tip, line g. Letter written by D. Russell Ambrose, April 9, 1876, 
to his cousin, Mrs. Eddy. Chestnut Hill files. 

37. Page 6p, line 32. Munsey's, April, 1911, u. 

38. Page 70, line 5. The letters that follow are from Mrs. Eddy's Letters 
and Miscellany, Vol. 21 : 223-246. 

39. Page 70, line g. In the home of Mr. and Mrs. Arthur S. Brown of 
Tilton now stands the imposing hall clock once in the Holmes' residence. 

40. Page 70, line 32. Though in her adult years, Mrs. Eddy was given to 
reading Shakespeare as the marked copy of her Shakespeare in the author's 
hands indicates and her allusions to him in her writings confirm she could 
scarcely in her girlhood have done so much ; for it was not then considered proper 
for girls to read his plays. Indeed, on this account, Charles and Mary Lamb, 
in 1807, published their interesting, but innocuous, Tales from Shakespeare, 
especially for girls. In the introduction occurs the paragraph : 

For young ladies too it has been my intention chiefly to write, because boys are gen- 
erally permitted the use of their father's libraries at a much earlier age than girls are; 
they frequently have the best scenes of Shakespeare by heart, before their sisters are 
permitted to look into this manly book ; and, therefore, instead of recommending these 
tales to the perusal of young gentlemen who can read them so much better in the orig- 
inals, I must beg their kind assistance in explaining to their sisters such parts as are 
hardest for them to understand ; and when they have helped them to get over the dif- 
ficulties, then perhaps they will read to them (carefully selecting what Is proper for a 
young sister's ear) some passage which has pleased them. . . . 

But family reading of Shakespeare at least was permitted ; for Mr. S. B. G. 
Corser, son of one of her early pastors speaks of dropping in sometimes "at the 
Baker homestead, where Shakespeare perchance was the theme of conversation." 
Quoted from personal letter dated July 17, 1902, to Mrs. Eddy, Chestnut Hill 

Till her passing, Mrs. Eddy was an omnivorous reader. With her little blue 
pencil in her hand to mark passages of special interest, and not infrequently to 
insert in the margin her own original comments, Mrs. Eddy read by day and 
sometimes after she had gone to bed, with her droplight illuminating book and 
pillow. Scores of her books, particularly of the last third of her life, the author 
has handled, and most of them, can be found in many a minister's study. They 
include: Amiel, Arnold (Edwin), Beecher (Henry Ward), Black (Hugh), 
Browning (Robert and Elizabeth), Bunyan, Burns, Byron, Carlyle, Channing, 
Conybeare & Howson's Life of St. Paid, Dickens, Drummond, Eliot (George), 
Emerson, Farrar, Furness, Hillis, Hilty, Jordan (William George), Keats, 
Kingsley (Charles), Longfellow, Mabie (Hamilton W.), Maclaren (Ian), Mark- 
ham (Edwin), Milton, Munger, Parker (Joseph), Plato (Jowett's Translation), 
Pope, Ruskin, Shakespeare, Talmadge (DeWitt), Tennyson, Tolstoy, Trench, 
Trine, Van Dyke, Whittier. As indicative of her wide ranging intellectual in- 
terests, Mrs, Eddy sent to Mr. William Lyman Johnson on February 13, 1905, 
the newly published Legends of Parsifal. 

Her guest room and the room for her maid were fittingly provided with de- 
votional books ; and to her own desk with regularity came such magazines as 

288 NOTES 

Century, Christian Herald, Contemporary Review, Literary Digest, North Ameri- 
can Review, and The Outlook. Many numbers are still preserved. 

41. Page 72, line j. Mary Baker began her church going when as a little 
girl she was taken by her parents every Sunday to the First Congregational 
Church at Concord. She describes in Miscellany, 147, 4, how she spent the 
noon hour between the services under "the grand old elm," which has been 
recently cut down. She joined the Tilton Congregational Church when she 
was seventeen years old. 

42. Page 73, line 6. In her scrapbook nature clippings abound and a little 
later in the cycle of the seasons than maple sugar time, she once broke into a 
lilt not so very different from some of Browning : 

Who loves not June 
Is out of tune 
With love and God : 
The rose his rival reigns, 
The stars reject his pains, 
His home the clod ! 



1. Page 75, line 22. Mrs. Sarah C. Turner, niece of the Cheneys, in a testi- 
mony embodied in a letter written May 5, 1907, by Albert E. Miller to Mrs. 
Eddy, recalls that Mary Baker was fair to look upon. Her eyes were blue. 
Her cheeks were richly red. Soft chestnut hair fell in ringlets to her shoulders. 
Grace of manner and a becoming gown gave to these good looks a fascination 
all observed and few resisted. 

The color of Mrs. Eddy's eyes (like her stature, which actually was five feet 
six inches) has often been the subject of discussion. The most informing note 
is furnished by Miss Emma McLauthlin, her friend and household companion 
at Pleasant View for several weeks late in the nineties. In her recollections 
Miss McLauthlin writes: "I asked her as to the much disputed color of her 
eyes ; she put both her hands on my shoulders, and gently pushed me with my 
back to the window while she faced the light with her eyes looking smilingly 
into mine, and asked me what color I thought they were. I said 'They are 
hazel with such large pupils that they look very dark, I do not see a vestige of 
blue in them.' She laughingly said that reminded her of a disagreement 
between Judge and Mrs. Hanna over the same subject. The Judge was first 
called to meet her personally, and when he returned Mrs. Hanna asked him to 
describe her looks ; in doing this he spoke of her eyes as sky-blue. When later 
Mrs. Hanna had had an interview with her, she asked her husband why he 
had told her Mrs. Eddy's eyes were blue, when there wasn't a vestige of blue in 
them. Many years later, during a stay with her of several weeks, one day as 
she sat gazing out of the window with a far-away look, seeing visions unknown 
to me, standing opposite, I noted with wonder that her eyes were blue as sap- 

2. Page 75, line 26. Report of Charleston Committee. The Charleston 
Evening Post, quoted in the Christian Science Sentinel, January 26, 1907. 

NOTES 289 

3. Page 76, line 4. Gilbert C. Carpenter, once secretary to Mrs. Eddy, with 
whom the author has talked, recalls that Mrs. Eddy once told him how she 
first met at the age of ten her future husband : "... it was at the marriage of 
her brother, Samuel Dow Baker to Col. Glover's sister, Eliza Ann Glover, and 
he took her on his knee and asked her how old she was. She told him ten years 
old. He said he would come back in exactly five years, and then said jokingly 
that he would make her his little wife j whereupon she jumped off his knee and 
hid herself. He came again in exactly five years, when her sister Abigail married 
Alexander Tilton, manufacturer, for whom the town of Tilton was named ; she 
expected to see him at this wedding. The third time was at the age of twenty- 
two in Tilton. She was going along the street and thought it was her brother 
George, so she slapped him on the back and said, 'Oh, you're dressed up/ and 
when he looked around she beheld to her mortification it was Col. Glover." 
Recollections, 22. 

4. Page 7<5, line 6. S. B. G. Corser, son of Dr. Corser, August 4, 1902, wrote : 
"As Mrs. Eddy's pastor and for a time teacher- my father held her in the 
highest esteem ; in fact he considered her, even at an early age, superior both 
intellectually and spiritually to any other woman in Tilton, and greatly enjoyed 
talking with her. ... I well remember her gift of expression which was very 
marked, as girls of that time were not usually possessed of so large a vocabu- 
lary. She and my father used to converse on deep subjects frequently (as I 
recall to mind, from remarks made by my father) too deep for me. She was 
always pure and good. During my residence of some years, previous to the fall 
of 1843, in or near the town of Tilton, I never heard a lisp against the good name 
of Miss Baker but always praise for her superior abilities and scholarship, her 
depth and independence of thought, and not least, her spiritual mindedness." 

5. Page ?6 t line p. Carpenter, 23. 

6. Page 70", line 24. Ibid., 23. 

7. Page /, line 6. Powell's Historic Towns of the Southern States, 259. 

8. Page 7#, line 18. Ibid., 275. 

9. Page 79, line 4. Lindley Murray's Introduction to the English Reader, 151 . 
See facsimile, page 64. 

10. Page 7p, line 14. Shannon n, 12. 

11. Page 80, line 7. Farlow 114, quoting U. S. Department of Agriculture, 
Weather Bureau. 

1 2. Page 80, line 25. Shannon, 1 1 . Also William R. Rathvon's reminiscences 
(1930) : "On May 29, 1909, Mrs. Eddy was in a reminiscent mood and speaking 
to me of her earlier experiences in Charleston, said, 'We found the people of the 
South generally kind and hospitable, so long as the question of slavery was not 
raised. My husband had the courage of his convictions and may not always 
have been discreet in voicing them. As a result he was once challenged to a 
duel by one who believed the Northerner would not fight. Being the challenged 
party Colonel Glover had the privilege of naming the weapons and conditions. 
He chose pistols "toe to toe, and muzzle in the mouth." These austere condi- 
tions settled the question of his courage for all time, and the challenger withdrew 
his challenge as quickly as he could and rny husband was not again disturbed.' 
Such performances sound strange to us now, but this was in the days when 

2go NOTES 

duelling was the 'gentleman's test of honor and courage' and was approved by 
such eminent Southerners as Clay, Jackson, Calhoun, and Benton, all of whom 
fought notable duels." 

13. Page 80^ line 32. Farlow, 115. 

14. Page 81, line 15. Wilbur, 39. 

15. Page Si, line 24, The following is taken from a photographic copy of a 
Card, which appeared in the Wilmington Chronicle , August 21, 1844: 

Through the columns of your paper, will you permit me, in behalf of the relatives 
and friends of the late Maj. George W. Glover, of Wilmington, and his bereaved lady, to 
return our thanks and express the feelings of gratitude we owe and cherish toward those 
friends of the deceased, who so kindly attended him during his last sickness, and who 
still extended their care and sympathy to the lone, feeble, and bereaved widow, after 
his decease. Much has often been said of the high feeling of honor, and noble gener- 
osity of heart which characterize the people of the South, yet when we listen to Mrs. 
Glover, (my sister,) whilst recounting the kind attentions paid to the deceased during 
his last illness, the sympathy extended to her after his death, and the assistance vol- 
unteered to restore her to her friends, at a distance of more than a thousand miles, the 
power of language would be but beggared by an attempt at expressing the feelings of the 
swelling bosom. The silent gush of grateful tears alone can tell the emotions of the 
thankful heart. Words are indeed but a meagre tribute for so noble an effort in behalf 
of the unfortunate, yet it is all we can award ; will our friends at Wilmington accept it 
the tribute of grateful hearts. 

Many thanks are due Mr. Cooke, who engaged to accompany her only to New York 
but did not desert her, or remit his kind attentions until he saw her in the fond embrace 
of her friends. 

Your friend and obedient servant, 

Sanlornton Bridge, N. H., Aug. 12, 1844. 

It was the conscientious freeing of her slaves that sent her home without an 
income and made her a dependent on the world. But she never counted the 
cost before she did the right. 

16. Page 82, line 18. Mrs. Eddy's scrapbook, 37B. 

1 7. Page 82, line 2 p. Wilbur, 40. 

18. Page 83, tine 8. Ibid., 41. 

19. Page 83, line 18. "When a widow & I sat rocking to sleep my baby boy 
as I gazed into his sweet face a big tear fell upon his soft cheek & wakened Mm. 
Reaching up his little hand to my face & half asleep he murmured 'mama not 
'onesome Georgie is comp'ny. Georgie not s'eep. 7 ... his little hand fell & 
he slept on. Those tender words comforted me." Dictated to her secretary 
at Pleasant View. Historical files of The Mother Church. 

20. Page 83, line 25. Wilbur, 40. 

21. Page 84, line 75. The Ladies' Home Journal, June, IQII; reproduced 
here through the courtesy of the editor. 

22. Page 8s, line 14. On January 31, 1863, Mrs. Patterson wrote to Dr, 
Quimby : "My sister (Mrs. Tilton) and her son will visit you at an early period. 
She has an abdominal rupture, and I am very anxious for her restoration. She 
is very useful to her family and community." The Qtmriby Manuscripts, 1921 
edition, 149. 

23. Page 86, line ip. Wilbur, 51. 

24. Page #7, line 27. Recollections in November, 1911, of Elmira Smith 

NOTES , 291 

Wilson, the blind girl, who was Mrs. Patterson's maid in North Groton and 
Rumney, i. 

25. Page 88 } line 3. Letter to Martha D. Rand, Munsey's, April, 1911, 12. 
Mary Baker's autograph album, given her March 21, 1846, indicates many 
admirers, all writing in the stilted verse of that day. 

26. Page 88, line 5. James Smith's letter to Mrs. Glover, December 8, 1849. 
This verse, written by James Smith and pasted in Mrs. Eddy's early scrapbook, 
speaks for itself: 


Written in a young lady's album. 
Air "The Bride." 

I'd offer thee this heart of mine, 
If I could love thee less ; 
But hearts as warm, as soft as thine. 
Should never know distress. 
My fortune is too hard for thee, 
'Twould chill thy dearest joy ; 
I'd rather weep to see thee free, 
Than win thee to destroy. 

I leave thee in thy happiness, 

As one too dear to love ! 

As one I'll think of but to bless, 

Whilst wretchedly I rove. 

But oh ! when sorrow's cup I drink, 

All bitter though it be, 

How sweet to me 'twill be to think 

It holds no drop for thee. 

Then fare thee well; an exile now, 
Without a friend or home, 
With anguish written on my brow, 
About the world I'll roam. 
For all my dreams are sadly o'er 
Fate bade them all depart, 
And I will leave my native shore, 
In brokenness of heart. 


27. Page 88, line 16. See Ch. 2, p. 71. Also autograph album in historical 
files of The Mother Church. 

28. Page go, line 6. Munsey's, April, 1911. 

29. Page go, Une 22. Perhaps it was this failure of the homeopathic doses, 
given by her husband to help his wife, that led at last to the sentence in her 
textbook (152) : "Her experiments in homeopathy had made her skeptical as to 
material curative methods." See also The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and 
Miscellany, 345 : 15. The following extract from the recollections of "the blind 
girl" who lived with Mrs. Patterson at North Groton and Rumney affirms 
that Mrs. Patterson "read a great deal and studied a large Doctors book on 
Homeopathy, and there were some of the neighbors that would come occasionally 
for medicine which she would give them. She always kept under her pillow a 
little bottle of pellets and one day in making up the bed the bottle fell upon 
the floor and I stepped on it breaking it. While trying to find and pick up the 

292 , NOTES 

little pills Mrs. Patterson noticed what I had done, but she did not scold me, 
but told me not to mind as they were no good any way." Wilson 3, 4. 

30. Page 91, line i. Until the end, Mrs. Tilton's character presents a curious 
combination of generosity and stiffness. In her will dated May 6, 1886, she be- 
queathed the Tttton Episcopal Church five thousand dollars on condition that 
a former rector whom she disliked should not be recalled. Liberal provision was 
made for her many relatives including her nephew, George W. Glover, but Mrs. 
Eddy was omitted. Her business associate and his little daughter were directed 
to occupy the first carriage In her funeral procession; "then my direct family 
according to their years," Of her sister's attitude Mrs. Eddy wrote, "My 
oldest sister dearly loved me, but I wounded her pride when I adopted Christian 
Science, and to a Baker that was a sorry offence." Christian Science Sentinel, 
January 5, 1907. 

31. Page 91, line 19. Retrospection and Introspection, 20. 

32. Page 92, line 4. Wilson, 6. 

33. Page 92, line 7. Mrs. Turner, niece of the Cheneys, stated in May, 1907, 
in personal recollection of Mrs. Patterson and her little son. Chestnut Hill files. 

34. Page 92, line S. Her sister, Martha Pillsbury, loaned the thousand 
dollars to buy the sawmill and some land. Wilson, i. 

35. Page 92, line 26. Ibid., 3. 

36. Page 93, line 14. Mrs. Sylvester Swett's recollections in the reminiscence 
files of The Mother Church. See S. & H. 170 and 221 for evidence that Mrs. 
Eddy early became acquainted with the Graham and Cutter cures for dyspepsia. 

37. Page 93, line 34. The "blind girl" (Myra Smith Wilson) wrote 
November 7, 1911, when she was a very aged woman: "Mrs. Tilton, her 
sister, and myself rode in the carriage with Mrs. Patterson. It was in the 
spring and the roads were very bad in spots deep snow other places mud. 
As we were leaving, the bell in the church was rung. It was said Joseph Wheat 
had his son Charles toll the bell. I walked the greater part of the way to 
Rumney and was very tired & Mrs. Tilton walking with me so that she would 
not hear the moans and grief of Mrs. Eddy." 

38. Page 94, line 20. Historical files of The Mother Church. 

39. Page 95, line 21. Historical files of The Mother Church. 

40. Page 96, line 3. The author's book of 1907, 43~45 5 1 '> Haggard's, 
Devils, Dmgs, and Doctors, 306. 

Grimes was a hypnotist and left behind him some crude observations in 

John Bovee Dods, more business man than philosopher, explained his clair- 
voyant methods in The Philosophy of Electrical Psychology, published in 1850. 

Andrew Jackson Davis, born in 1826, had extraordinary vogue .before the 
Civil War as a mesmerist. Elaborate pictures of his method are given in The 
Magic Staff (1857). His favorite thesis was there is no mind, only matter; 
and Ms cult faded out before he passed on. 

Warren F. Evans, too, was enamored of magnetism and in his Mental Medicine 
(1872) declared it to be "the torch by the light of which mankind will explore 
their way to an all-satisfying faith." He was more than a mesmerist. Having 
been both a Methodist and a Swedenborgian, the philosophy he brought to 

NOTES 293 

Quimby, to whom he came for treatment in 1863, was a "blend." Quimby's 
chief service to Evans, in addition to the improvement in his health, was to show 
Evans how definitely to heal. He described Quimby's method as "an exhibi- 
tion of the force of suggestion," laying much stress in the last two chapters of 
Mental Medicine on both the value of "psychic force" and on the specific ways 
of using finger pressure at various points of the body. He began to practice 
mental healing after his return to his New Hampshire home, later conducted a 
mind-cure sanitarium at Salisbury, Massachusetts, and between 1869 and 1886 
published several books more lucid than The Quimby Manuscripts on mental 
healing, which had a large place in the genesis and development of New Thought. 
No propagandist, Evans tried simply to give mental healing a place among the 
curative agencies in life, and in his last book, Esoteric Christianity (published in 
1886) he described his teaching as largely "occult" and "phrenopathic." 

41. Page 96, line 23. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 55 : 199 : 7796. 

42. Page 97, line j. This is in Calvin A. Frye's handwriting. Historical 
files of The Mother Church. 

43. Page 97, line 6. Retrospection and Introspection, 6. 

44. Page 97, line 10. Farlow, 82. 

45. Page 97, line 15. Gilbert C. Carpenter states in his recollections, n : "To 
illustrate how easily she wrote poetry, Mrs. Eddy said to me one day, 'I think 
in poetry/ and without a moment's hesitation, she dictated a poem to me . . .: 

Guide me gently, God, 
Through, the cloud or on the sod; 
Be our everlasting stay 
Night or day. 

Reminiscence files of The Mother Church. 

46. Page 97, line 20. Mrs. Eddy's scrapbook, 37. 

47. Page 97, line 23. Letter to E. Augusta Holmes, April, 1840. Mrs. 
Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 21 : 227 : 2681. 

48. Page 97, line 30. Munscy's, April, 1911, 12. 

49. Page 98, line 3. Mary B. Glover's letter to Daniel Patterson. His- 
torical files of The Mother Church. 

50. Page 98, line 5. Albert E. Miller's letter of May, 1907. 

51. Page 98, line 17. H. A. L. Fisher's Our New Religion, 44* 

52. Page 98, line 20. Milmine, 56. 

53. Page 98, line 21. Even at the age of sixty-four, as Mr. Farlow testifies 
in his recollections (2), Mrs. Eddy looked about forty. 

54. Page 99, line 12. The Quimby Manuscripts, 1921 edition, 146. 

55. Page 99, line 17. Ibid., 147. 

56. Page 100, line 3. Historical files of The Mother Church. 

57. Page 100, line 13. She perhaps meant "excited." 

58. Page loo, line 18. The Quimby Manuscripts, 1921 edition, 147-8. 

59. Page 100, line 24. Milmine, 44. 

60. Page TOO, line 34. Wilbur, 86-7. 

6 1. Page 10 r, line 3. Reports another patient: "His mode of treating the 
sick was to emerse his hands in water and manipulate their heads." Miss 
Abigail Dyer Thompson recollections, reminiscence files of The Mother Church. 

294 NOTES 

62. Page loi, line 10. Wilbur, 87. Also Matt, ix : 21 ; and Powell's 
Emmanuel Movement, 176. 

63. Page lox, line 12. The Portland Courier, 1862. 

64. Page 101, line 20. Letters, January 31, 1863 J March 10, 1863 ; September 
14, 1863 j May 24, (no year) ; May, 1864 ; The Quimby Manuscripts, 1921 edition, 
149-156. See also Miscellany, 307, where Mrs. Eddy wrote in later years: 
"At first my case improved wonderfully under his treatment, but it relapsed." 

65. Page 1 01, line 25. The Quimby Manuscripts, 1921 edition, 156. 

66. Page 101, line 26. Historical files of The Mother Church. 

67. Page 1 02, line i. The Quimby Manuscripts, 1921 edition, 162. 

68. Page 102, line ir. Milmine, 58. 

69. Page 102, line 15. Abigail Dyer Thompson's letter of January 20, 1930, 
states: "With regard to the statement made by Dr. Quimby in introducing 
Mrs. Eddy to my mother, I have heard her tell the entire experience, including 
that statement, repeatedly since my childhood ; and also know that when mother 
recalled it to our Leader's mind, Mrs. Eddy replied that Dr. Quimby had paid 
her the same tribute many times during her stay in Portland." Thompson 
recollections in the reminiscence files of The Mother Church. 

70. Page 102, line 29. The Quimby Manuscripts, 1921 edition, 149. 

71. Page 102, line 33, John i : 9. 

72. Page 103, line 5. The Quimby Manuscripts, 1921 edition, 164. 

73. Page 103, line 18. Matthew xvii ; 20. Retrospection and Introspection, 
24, Also Milmine, 61. 

74. Page 103, line 30. Till the end George A. Quimby was both jealous for 
his father's reputation and adverse to Christian Science, but on November n, 
1901, he wrote of Mrs. Eddy : "The religion which she teaches certainly is hers, 
for which I cannot be too thankful ; for I should be loath to go down to my 
grave feeling that my father was in any way connected with ' Christian Science/ " 
The Quimby Manuscripts, 1921 edition, 436. 

75. Page 104, line 23. This letter is reproduced by permission of Mrs. Julius 
A. Dresser. Historical files of The Mother Church ; which also indicate that 
Julius Dresser was somewhat sensitive, and would not willingly become a target 
of criticism for ministers and doctors. He spent his time for a while in news- 
paper work, first in Portland, Maine, and then in Webster, Massachusetts. 
As his health failed again, he went to California to remain till 1882. Mrs. Eddy 
then had attracted a following in Boston, and established Christian Science. 
The reason Mr. and Mrs. Julius Dresser gave in explanation of their return in 
1882 to take up "the Quimby work" was that they "had heard what was going 
on in Boston" and "they believed the time was now ripe for action." 

76. Page 105, line 10. The First Church of Christ, Scientist and Miscellany, 
306, 307. In Vol. I of the loth edition of S. & H. Mrs. Eddy wrote : "The 
only manuscript that we ever held of his, longer than to correct it, was one of 
perhaps a dozen pages, most of which we had composed." 4. "Not one of our 
printed works was ever copied or abstracted from the published or from the 
unpublished writings of any one." 5. 

77. Page 105, line 23. The Quimby Manuscripts, 1921 edition, 163. In later 
years she spoke of "his rare humanity and sympathy" (Misc. Wtgs. 379 : 18), 

NOTES 295 

and also described Mm as "a remarkable man/ 1 (Miscellany, 307 : 22). Just 
before this chapter went to the publisher the author found by chance that the 
Rt. Hon. H. A. L. Fisher (27, note) supports the author's thesis after a study 
of The Quimby Manuscripts alone. 

78. Page io6j line 26. The earliest names Mrs. Eddy called her teachings 
were Moral Science, Christian Healing, Mental Healing, Christian Science Mind- 
Healing. But we read in S. d H., 107, that "In the year 1866, 1 discovered the 
Christ Science or divine laws of Life, Truth, and Love, and named my discovery 
Christian Science." 

79. Page 107 > line 4, For discussion of its authorship the reader is referred 
to The Christian Science Monitor, February 25, 1927. 

80. Page 107, line 12. The Quimby Manuscripts) 1921 edition, Preface VI, 
indicating that Quimby did not use the phrase " Science and Health." 

81. Page 107, line 22. Message for ipos, 16. 

82. Page 107, line 26. Love II Cor. xiii : n, I John iv : 7, 8, 16. 
Spirit Gen. i : 2 ; Job xxxiii : 4 ; John iv : 24 ; Rom. viii : 16 ; Eph. iv : 30 ; 

I John iv : 13. 

Truth Deut. xxxii : 4 ; Psalms xxxi : 5 ; Isa. Ixv : 16 ; Jer. x : 10. 

Life John i : 4, iii : 26 ; Rom. viii : 2, 10 ; Eph. iv : 18 ; Col. iii : 4; 
I John i : 2 ; v : 12, 20; Rev. xi : n. 

83. Page 108, line 3. Durant's Mansions of Philosophy, 55 fi ; Powell's 
Christian Science, 1907, 108. 

84. Page 1 08, line 7. Durant, 58. 

85. Page 1 08, line 14. Memoirs of Jonathan Edwards, 51 ; and PowelPs 
Heavenly Heretics, 22 fL 

86. Page IOQ, line 2. Dictated memorandum of Mrs. Eddy's talk with Cal- 
vin A. Frye in historical files of The Mother Church. 

87. Page iop } line 12. Milmine, 62, quoting Mrs. Crosby. Also Dresser's 
A Message to the Well, 88. 

88. Page 109, line 18. S. B. G. Corser's letter to Alfred Farlow, August 4, 1902 

89. Page r0p, line 26. Browning's Paracelsus. 

90. Page no, line 2. Letter of December u, 1909, in files of The Mother 

91. Page iiOy line p. The author has a letter which Mrs. Crosby wrote 
him in her last years, again summing up her indebtedness: "I am sure my 
experience with Mrs. Eddy gave me a clearer understanding of my own capa- 
bilities as well as a better knowledge of the world." 

02. Page no, line 18. S. 6* H. f 107. 


1. Page in, line 7. Hitman Life, July, 1907. 

2. Page H2, line 4. Asa G. Eddy's letter to James C. Howard, August 5, 
1880. The Howard letters were recently acquired by The Mother Church, 

3. Page 112, line 20. Human Life, July, 1907. 

4. Page jjj, line 2. Bartlett, 9, 10. 

5. Page Jij, line 5. McClure's, April, 1907, 613. 

296 NOTES 

6. Page 113, line 12. Memorandum April n, 1930, from executive offices 
of The Mother Church. 

7. Page 113, line 18. One of her hearers not a follower left this 
record : "She is a woman of one idea almost to wearisomeness." Van Ness, 
The Religion of New England, 168. 

8. Page 113, line 31. Italics the author's. 

9. Page 113, line 32. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 55 : 207 : 7801. 
10. Page 114, line 3. McClure's, May, 1907, 113. 

n. Page 1x4, line 4, Dakin, 96. 

12. Page 114, line p. Farlow, 88, 89. 

13. Page 114, line 17. The First Church of Christ ', Scientist, and Miscellany, 
237. Also the Christian Science Sentinel, July 4, 1908. 

14. Page 115, lines. Dr. Gushing wrote the author, June 17, 1907: "The 
Reporter is wrong, as she went home in the morning not afternoon." 5. 6* PI., 
3rd Ed., 155-157, confirms Dr. Cushing's statement. 

15. Page 1x5, line 5. Dr. Cushing's affidavit in McClure's, March, 1907, 512. 

16. Page 115, line 16. Ibid., 512. 

17. Page 115, line 27. Dr. Cushing's letter, June 17, 1907. 

18. Page 115, line 32. Powell's Human Touch, 15, 16. 

19. Page no", line 13. Original letter, Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, 
Vol. 55 : 199 : 7796. 

20. Page 116, line 22. Lynn Reporter, June 30, 1866. However, six months 
later, she withdrew her claim. 

21. Page 116, line 33. The Christian Science Journal, June, 1887. Years later 
Mrs. Eddy describes as follows the deeper meaning of the fall : "For three years 
after my discovery, I sought the solution of this problem of Mind-healing, 
searched the Scriptures and read little else, kept aloof from society, and devoted 
time and energies to discovering a positive rule. The search was sweet, calm, 
and buoyant with hope, not selfish nor depressing. I knew the Principle of all 
harmonious Mind-action to be God, and that cures were produced in primitive 
Christian healing by holy, uplifting faith ; but I must know the Science of this 
healing, and I won my way to absolute conclusions through divine revelation, 
reason, and demonstration. The revelation of Truth in the understanding 
came to me gradually and apparently through divine power." S. 6* H., 109. 

"In following these leadings of scientific revelation, the Bible was my 
only textbook. The Scriptures were illumined; reason and revelation were 
reconciled, and afterwards the truth of Christian Science was demonstrated. 
No human pen nor tongue taught me the Science contained in this book, 
SCIENCE AND HEALTH; and neither tongue nor pen can overthrow it. 
This book may be distorted by shallow criticism or by careless or malicious 
students, and its ideas may be temporarily abused and misrepresented; but 
the Science and truth therein will forever remain to be discerned and demon- 
strated." no. 

"After a lengthy examination of my discovery and its demonstration in heal- 
ing the sick, this fact became evident to me, that Mind governs the body, 
not partially but wholly. I submitted my metaphysical system of treating 
disease to the broadest practical tests. Since then this system has gradually 

NOTES 297 

gained ground, and has proved itself, whenever scientifically employed, to be the 
most effective curative agent in medical practice." S. 6 s H, 9 in. 

22. Page j/7, line 7. Fisher's Our New Religion, 45. 

23. Page I//, line 16. Farlow, 88. 

24. Page 117, line 23. In Retrospection and Introspection, 24, 28, she calls her 
experience "The Great Discovery" that "Mind reconstructed the body, 
and that nothing else could. ... It was a mystery to me then, but I have 
since understood it. All Science is a revelation. Its Principle is divine, not 
human, reaching higher than the stars of heaven." 

25. Page 117, line 27. Genesis xxxii : 30. 

26. Page 117, line 32. This she paid back with interest, amounting to ninety- 
six dollars, thirty-five years later, in 1899 in reply to an appeal from John 
Patterson, then eighty years old and destitute. Chestnut Hill files. 

27. Page ii 8, line 5. Dr. Gushing wrote the author in 1907 that Dr. Patter- 
son was not even at home when his wife had her fall in Lynn, and had to be 
brought down from New Hampshire by telegram the next day. He was rarely 
where he should have been when needed. 

28. Page 118, line 7. Report in Historical files of The Mother Church. 

29. Page 118, line 13. Affidavit of R. D. Rounsevel, proprietor of the White 
Mountain House, Fabyans, N. H., January 18, 1902. Farlow, 119. 

30. Page 118, line 31. Wilbur, 166, 167. 

31. Page up, line 4. Shannon, 26, 27. 

32. Page up, line ir. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 55 : 225 : 7811. 
Spofford letters recently deposited with The Mother Church. 

33- Page up, line 22. Recollections of Mrs. Clara E. Choate, dated October 
12, 1914. Reminiscence files of The Mother Church. 

34. Page up, line 28. Original letter to Mrs. Anna Kingsbury recently 
deposited with The Mother Church. 

35. Page 120, line 6. Bartlett, 9. 

36. Page 120, line u. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 55 : 53 : 7691. 
3 7. Page 120, line 35. The Mother's Evening Prayer, Miscellaneous writings, 


38. Page 121 j line 7. He wrote Mrs. Eddy February 24, 1902 that he had 
had one sheet of the first manuscript typewritten that she had written while 
with him. Historical files of The Mother Church. 

39. Page 121, line 23. But, as Mrs. Eddy's little notebook before the author 
indicates, neither the Crafts nor the Wentworths ever paid her any cash, though 
it is evident that what they received from her came to far more than her " keep," 
liberally estimated. H. S. Crafts was lifted out of the manual labor class by 
her, into at least a semi-professional status with income to match. 

40. Page I2i, line 27. Ellis letters. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, 
Vol. 43 : 5663-5670. 

41. Page 121, line 30. H. S. Crafts wrote December 14, 1901 (Files of The 
Mother Church) that, though a spiritualist when he began to study under 
Mrs. Eddy, her teachings changed his views and led him altogether away from 
spiritualism. The author had the privilege in his youth of spending two days 
in the home of the daughter of Judge Edmunds, a leader of the spiritualistic 


movement In New York in Mrs. Eddy's earlier womanhood, and of observing 
that the daughter, once his medium, at the time the author in her old age met 
her was convinced that under emotional strain the Edmunds family had mis- 
interpreted their experiences. Scarcely anyone of intelligence in the middle of 
the nineteenth century but had at least a passing interest in spiritualism. In 
fact, with C. C. Helberg's A Book of Spirit Writings and Mrs. M. E. Williams's 
article in the latest issue of Psychic Research available, there is as reliable evi- 
dence that Abraham Lincoln was a spiritualist as that Mrs. Eddy, with no more 
than gossip gathered up a generation later to go by, ever had a profound interest 
in spiritualism, 

42. Page 122, line 5. Not merely did many of these students receive as 
the little notebook shows instruction without charge but also in some cases, 
where there was actual want, she loaned them money to live on while they 
studied with her, that, too, at a time when to make both ends meet she often 
added to the ordinary cares of a homekeeper scrubbing the floors and living on 
a meagre diet. She could never, perhaps, have gotten on at all had she not 
budgeted her time and strength and means. Among the many evidences in the 
little notebook that she counted her every penny is the following memorandum : 

Sept. 26, 1874 Postage 18 cts. 
Sept. 26, 1874 Expressage 15 cts. 

also recollections of Miss Emma C. Shipman in the reminiscence files of The 
Mother Church. 

43. Page 122, line 17, Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 55 : 205 : 7799. 

44. Page 122, line 22. Farlow, 94-97. 

45. Page 122, line 26. Mrs. Eddy's little notebook, in which she kept a careful 
record of her receipts and expenditures in those days, is a touching revelation of 
her serious situation. She counted every penny of outlay, as well as of income. 
Early training may have been a contributory force in this respect, for at Pleasant 
View she once related to a friend : "When they (the Baker family) were children, 
in the winter evenings they used to shell corn for food for the chickens, etc. 
On one occasion little Mary was sitting by the fire, and as she shelled, a grain of 
corn fell off her lap. She pushed it with her little foot towards the burning log. 
Her Mother said, *Mary, get down and pick up that corn/ She answered, *0h ! 
Mother, it is only one grain. 1 ' Never mind/ said her Mother, f It will help to 
make a meal for a little chick.' I have not forgotten that lesson." Shannon, 8. 

46. Page 122, line 28. Church Manual of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, 

47. Page 123, line g. Bancroft's Mrs. Eddy as I knew her in 1870, 2. 

48. Page 123, line 15. In addition, without charge, she opened her little home 
in Lynn to him and his family, setting aside five of her seven available rooms, 
and unconsciously revealing the wealth of her tenderness in the words : "Now 
you have a home offered you and no rent to pay for it So do not be cast down 
I thank God more for this than anything that I have a shelter if it is humble to 
go to in an hour of want and to welcome those who need a little time to meet 
the hour." Letter recently deposited with The Mother Church. 

49. Page 123, line 28, Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 20 MI : 2469. 

NOTES 299 

50. Page 124, line 5. Retrospection and Introspection, 50. 

51. Page 124, line 29. Matthew vi ; 33. 

52. Page 124, line 31. 5. 6 H., 60. 

53. Page 124, line 32. Ibid., 89. 

54. Page 125, line 4. Recollections of Miss Sarah A. Farlow in the remi- 
niscence files of The Mother Church. 

55. Page 12$) line 26. Historical files of The Mother Church. 

56. Page 126, line 3. Wilbur, 178. He also told the author substantially 
this in 1907. 

57. Page 126, line 10. Shipman recollections in reminiscence files of The 
Mother Church. 

58. Page 126, line 30. Miss Sarah 0. Bagley letter recently deposited with 
The Mother Church. 

59. Page 127, line 7. Wilbur, 139. 

60. Page I2? y line 14. He called her Mrs. Patterson. Wilbur, 140. 

6 1. Page 127, line 19. Crafts' letter in historical files of The Mother Church. 

62. Page 127, line 28. Farlow, 106. 

63. Page 127, line 30. Wilbur, 179. Of the Wentworths Mrs. Eddy wrote : 
"they are very kind Don't you think they wont take a cent for board and 
want me to remain as long as I live." Original letter to Sarah 0. Bagley recently 
deposited with The Mother Church. 

64. Page 128, line 22. McClure's, May 1907, 107. 

65. Page 128, line 2g. Her little notebook contains the full record of her 
percentage month by month from Kennedy's healing, for a typical year : 

June, 1870 $225 

July, 1870 200 

August, 1870 137 

September, 1870 167 

October, 1870 90 

November, 1870 200 

December, 1870 130 

January, 1871 147 

February, 1871 100 

March, 1871 136 

April, 1871 no 

May, 1871 IPO 

Total $1742 

66. Page 129, line 3. Mrs. Eddy's notebook. 

67. Page 129, line 13. But when personalities faded far into the past, Daniel 
Spofford, near his threescore years and ten, once in his quiet way indicated to a 
friend of the author, that what Mrs. Eddy did for him was beyond all estimation. 

68. Page 129, line 19. How Mrs. Eddy made spiritual preparation to "read 
out the eight" is such a revelation of her character that Miss Bartlett's 
personal recollection of the extraordinary, experience is given at length : 

"In October, 1881, eight students who had allowed error to enter their 
thought, united in writing a disloyal letter of false accusations to their Leader 


and signed their names to the same. This cruel letter was read by one of their 
number at a meeting of the Christian Scientists Association in the presence of 
Mrs. Eddy who was the President of the Association. She made no reply, and 
when the meeting, which was held in her house, was closed, she went to her room 
and all the students went to their homes with the exception of two. These two 
remained with their beloved teacher to comfort her in her sorrow and anguish. 
. . . On hearing what had transpired I took the first train for Lynn, desiring 
to be with my dear teacher and to be of some service in her hour of trial. Dr. 
Eddy admitted me to the house. I found Mrs. Eddy seated by the table and 
the two students who had spent the night with her sitting near. I quietly took 
a seat near them as did Dr. Eddy also, and listened to Mrs. Eddy who was 
talking with a power such as I had never heard before. They were wonderful 
words she was speaking while we young students were receiving of the great 
spiritual illumination which had come through her glorious triumph over evil. 
"Just before I had entered the room she was sitting with the others and the 
burden was still heavy upon her, when all at once she rose from her chair, 
stepped out in the room, her face radiant and with a far-away look as if she was 
beholding things the eye could not see. She began to talk and to prophesy of 
the blessings which would reward the faithful while the transgressor cannot 
escape the punishment which evil brings on itself. Her language was somewhat 
in the style of the Scriptures. When she began, the three with her, seeing how 
it was, caught up their pencils and paper and took down what she said. When 
she was through speaking, she put down her hand and said, "Why, I haven't 
any body," and as she came back to the thought of those about her, they were 
so moved by what they had seen and heard their eyes were rilled with tears and 
one was kneeling by the couch sobbing. . . . Those three days were wonderful. 
It was as if God was talking to her and she would come to us and tell us the 
wonderful revelations that came. We were on the Mount. We felt that we 
must take the shoes from off our feet, that we were standing on holy ground. 
What came to me at that time will never leave me." Bartlett reminiscences, 
16-18. Also see Wilbur, 259 ff. 

69. Page ijo, line 21. George Walter Fiske's The Changing Family) 222. 

70. Page xjo, line 35. Wilbur, 205, 206. 

71. Page rji, line 25. Historical files of The Mother Church. 

72. Page 131, line 34. The Religion of New England by Thomas Van Ness, 1 66. 

73. Page 132, line 4. Christian Science Hymnal, 1 7, 34, 49, 71, 77, 83, 90, 1 72. 

74. Page 132, line 21. Historical files of The Mother Church. 

75. Page 132, line 27. Pulpit and Press, 5. 

76. Page 133, line 4. Bronson Alcott's letter to Mrs. Eddy, January 17, 
1876, in historical files of The Mother Church. 

77. Page 133, line 8. Alcott's letter to Mrs. Eddy, March 5, 1876, in his- 
torical files of The Mother Church. 

78. Page 133, line 20. Christian Scientist Association Records, Vol. i : 48. 

79. Page 133, line 32. Alcott's letter to Mrs. Eddy, February 6, 1876, in 
historical files of The Mother Church. 

80. Page 134, line 29. Hiram S. Crafts' letter stating that she was not a 
spiritualist. Historical files of The Mother Church. 

NOTES 301 

8 1. Page 135, tine 14. Mrs. Emilie B. Hulin, often with Mrs. Eddy in her 
Concord days, told the author in April, 1930, that Mrs. Eddy in speaking of 
this period said that sometimes, as she wrote, her hands would grow so cold 
she would go down to the kitchen to warm them over the stove. 

82. Page 136, line 4. Mrs. Eddy's letter to Mrs. Miliken recently deposited 
with The Mother Church. 

83. Page 136, line 19. "When," writes Mrs. Eddy in Science of Man, 1876 
edition, 12, "we commenced teaching this science, we permitted students to 
manipulate the head, ignorant that it could do harm, or hinder the power of 
mind acting in an opposite direction, viz. : spiritually, while the hands were at 
work and the mind directing material action. We regret to say it was the sins 
of a young student, that called our attention to this question for the first time, 
and placed it in a new moral and physical aspect. By thorough examination 
and tests, we learned manipulation hinders instead of helps mental healing." 

In further confirmation of the fact that Mrs. Eddy had completely done with 
Quimbyism, the author, in 1907, was informed by George A. Quimby, that he 
believed that Mrs. Eddy had finally landed in prayer-cure pure and simple. 

84. Page 136, line 25. Cambridge History of A merican Literature, Vol. Ill, 526. 

85. Page 137, line 6. The weather report, in and about Boston in 1875, 
indicates an average temperature of 72 for July, and 71 for August, with a 
rainfall of 3.93 and 3.50 respectively. 

86. Page 138, line 4. Shannon, 5. 

87. Page 138, line 6. George Clark's boys 1 story of sea life was accepted, 
and all the way home Mrs. Eddy rejoiced with him, as though she, herself, had 
not suffered a grievous disappointment. Wilbur, 202, 203. 

88. Page 138, line ip. The bill itself is in the historical files of The 
Mother Church. 

89. Page 138, line 27. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 55:219: 7808. 

90. Page 138, line 34. In her personal notebook Mrs. Eddy records: 
"490 typographical errors in words besides paragraphs and pages wrong and 

91. Page ijp, line ip. S. &* H., ist edition, 300. 

92. Page 139, line 22. S. & H., 43. 

93. Page ijp, line 25. S. & H., ist edition, 386. 

94. Page /3p, line 30. Since Mrs. Eddy passed away in 1910, no changes 
have appeared in Science and Health, other than those already indicated by her. 

95. Page 141, line 7. S. &H., 1907 edition, 390. This quotation appears 
on the same page in the present edition, 

96. Page 141, line 18. Flyleaf of S. 6* H. 9 1907 edition. 

97. Page 141, line ip. For account of " Next Friends " see Chapter VI. 

98. Page J42j line i. Letter from John Wilson, December 18, 1896, in 
historical files of The Mother Church. 

99. Page 142, line i o. Wm. G. Nixon was her agent f rom'i 890 to 1 89 2 , in see- 
ing the book through the press, but Science and Health is still printed by the Cam- 
bridge University Press. Mrs. Eddy's letters to Mr, Nixon, Nos. 2242-2282. 

loo. Page 142, line 2g. Mrs. Eddy's letter to Mrs. A. H. Whiting recently 
deposited with The Mother Church. 

3 o2 NOTES 

10 1. Page 143, line 4. John Wilson's letter in historical files of The Mother 

102. Page 143, line 20. Recollections of William B. Reid dated January 16, 
1930, in reminiscence files of The Mother Church. 

103. Page 144, line p. William Dana Orcutt's In Quest of the Perfect Book, 


104. Page I44 } l^ ne T 3' The First Church of Christ ', Scientist, and Miscellany, 


105. Page 144, line 14. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 18 : 2158- 


106. Page 144, line 28. The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and Miscellany, 


1. Page 145, line 3. The reader who cares for the information is referred 
to the following descriptions of Boston : 

Drakes' Old Landmarks of Boston; Ticknor's Doctor Holmes's Boston; E. M. 
Bacon's Rambles Round Old Boston; Shackleton's The Book of Boston; Powell's 
Historic Towns of New England. Also certain letters written to the author, 
beginning in 1893, by Oliver Wendell Holmes, T. W, Higginson, Edward Everett 
Hale, George P. Morris, Charles Carlton Coffin, Frank B. Sanborn, Hezekiah 
Butterworth, William E. Barton, W. W. Goodwin, Edwin D. Mead, James 
Schouler, James F. Rhodes, and President Charles W. Eliot. 

2. Page 148, line 8. Powell's Heavenly Heretics, 126. 

3. Page 148, line 20. "A beautiful spot by the sea where sometimes she 
loved to go by herself." Bartlett, 10. 

4. Page 148, line 24. After going the limit in free will service for 
affection's sake, Barry in a temper foolishly turned to the law to secure him 
repayment in cash. 

Spofford had the distinction of being the only American of his day to have a 
legal action brought against him for witchcraft ; then of disappearing under cir- 
cumstances so mysterious that a charge was laid against two of his former 
friends that they had murdered him, which was not dropped until Spofford 
reappeared in two weeks. He lived to become a kindly old man, who left on 
record a final opinion that Mrs. Eddy was "the sole author of her famous 

Richard Kennedy became a respected Vestryman of St. Paul's Episcopal 
Church in Boston and lived on into the twentieth century. In a conversation 
with the author in his old age he deplored the pettiness of the men and women 
around Mrs. Eddy those days in Lynn and observed that it all seemed unworthy 
of men and women in this work-a-day world of ours. 

In jauntily passing off Mrs. Eddy's writings as his own Edward J. Arens 
seemed to forget what he perhaps had never learned, that they were copy- 
righted, and that infringement of copyright a subject on which Asa Gilbert 
Eddy had made himself an authority is a serious matter in the eyes of the 
law; but when the court so ruled, Arens had at last to quit, and dropped into 
the background. 

NOTES 303 

5. Page 149, line ij. Bartlett, 9. 

6. Page 149, line 19. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 10 : 1 1 1 : 1 138. 

7. Page 149, line 24. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 17 : 39 : 2059. 

8. Page 149, line 26. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 39 : 103 : 

9. Page 149, line 30. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 39 : 229 : 

10. Page 150, line 2. Genealogy and Life of Asa Gilbert Eddy by Mary 
Beecher Longyear. 

11. Page 750, line n. Letter recently deposited in the historical files of 
The Mother Church. 

12. Page 150, line 16. Letter in the historical files of The Mother Church. 

13. Page 150, line 18. "My last marriage was with Asa Gilbert Eddy, and 
was a blessed and spiritual union, solemnized at Lynn, Massachusetts, by the 
Rev. Samuel Barrett Stewart, in the year 1877. Dr. Eddy was the first student 
publicly to announce himself a Christian Scientist, and place these symbolic 
words on his office sign. He forsook all to follow in this line of light. He was 
the first organizer of a Christian Science Sunday School, which he superin- 
tended. He also taught a special Bible-class ; and he lectured so ably on Scrip- 
tural topics that clergymen of other denominations listened to him with deep 
interest. He was remarkably successful in Mind-healing, and untiring in his 
chosen work. In 1882 he passed away, with a smile of peace and love resting 
on his serene countenance. 'Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright: 
for the end of that man is peace.' (Psalms xxxvii. 37.) " Retrospection and 
Introspection, 42. 

14. Page 150, line 22. Professor Traquair's plea in The Atlantic, March, 
1929, for "equal rights for men" in these days when women have without the 
asking the position which Mrs. Eddy won long years ago by worth and work, 
finds no illustration in the career of Asa Gilbert Eddy. 

15. Page 151, line 17. Original agreement in historical files of The Mother 

16. Page 151, line 28. "After our dinner was over we assembled in the parlor 
for a sing in which Mrs. Eddy joined us usually. My son, Warren, was about 

5 yrs. old, & every one petted him more or less for he sang nicely and both Dr. 
and Mrs. Eddy delighted to hear him. This eve Mrs. Eddy grew silent as she 
often did when impressed by unusual thought arising for her consideration. 
The singing ceased, & one after another left the room for various reasons. There 
seemed such good feeling, we spoke of the progress we were making in the cause 

6 felt this was a demonstration of the love she was trying to establish. The 
boy had climbed into her lap & gave her some caresses. She began to talk to 
him in something of this fashion, c Now Warren dear you behaved splendidly 
today/ * Well/he replied, ' I know I did for you didn't look at me any all the 
time you talked, & now you love me, don't you ? ' To this Mrs. Eddy tenderly 
assented, and she told him she had a plan for him to speak on the platform with 
her. This greatly interested myself of course, as well as the boy. Mrs. Eddy 
still embraced with loving hugs now & then as their two heads leaned together 
as if in concurring confidence. Mrs. Eddy continued, 'well, we must have a 

3 o4 NOTES 

Sunday School, Warren. You shall be the first scholar.' He fell in with the 
plans but immediately said, 'how can we have a Sunday School with only me.' 
Mrs. Eddy smilingly told him that was only to begin with, & soon other little 
boys & girls would come & he would have them to listen to & to play with, but 
he could not comprehend how so much was to follow, tho if Mrs. Eddy said so & 
they must come if she told them to. I, the one onlooker, thought it all prattle 
to amuse the child, & gave no serious thought to either of them nor to what 
they were saying. I gave special attention tho to Mrs. Eddy's loving tenderness 
with the child & it found a like response in my own heart's love for her, & at 
the time she was so beset and distracted by worldly trials & evils on every 
hand. The boy grew sleepy & was soon abed, while Mrs. Eddy retired to her 
apartments, to no doubt formulate plans so suddenly started then & there. The 
following morning Mrs. Eddy asked Warren if he would come upstairs to her 
parlor awhile to which he readily consented. We never questioned Mrs. Eddy 
why nor wherefore in those days. So after Warren had an extra touch to Ms 
hair & a general looking over of face, hands & clothes, that he might not offend 
in any way, we kissed & he went to keep his important appointment to ex- 
plain the extra care Warren continually reminded us that 'Mrs. Eddy is fussy 
& won't like it so & so.' After quite a stay the boy reappeared full of enthu- 
siasm & fun. We asked him what it meant & he mysteriously replied 'Mrs. 
Eddy has been rehearsing me/ Further questioning was for a time useless 
except that some important affair, was afoot & the child was alive with its 
importance. Every little while he would recite in a most dramatic way a line 
from a song later another line and with each subsequent visit with Mrs. Eddy 
during the next few days, new words and new lines, were recited in all sorts 
of ways over & over. Then a message came from Mrs. Eddy, thro him, she 
would like him to look his best for the coming Sunday, for she was going to open 
her Sabbath School & he was to speak from the platform at the Hawthorne 
rooms on Park St., one verse before she began the regular services of the 
church. We all gladly consented and the boy's best frock a white pique kilt 
with wide collar & cuffs, a wide blue sash was all carefully attended to for 
Warren continued to assert 'Mrs. Eddy was terrible fussy,' and she told him 
he was just as important on the platform as she was & must look nice & 
behave nice & he thought her handsome if she 'was fussy.' So each day of 
of this very important & busy week was varied with plans & talk over the idea 
a Sabbath School. Some praised & others discouraged the project, in the 
meantime Mrs. Eddy with all her manifold duties of church work, lectures 
forthcoming & manuscript to be revised, found time to 'rehearse' the child in 
the verse he was to recite on Sunday at 3 P.M., Mrs. Eddy was as we all know 
quite particular in manners. She objected to our saying thanks & felt it 
better manners to say 'thank you' if occasion required. 

"So she taught the boy how to walk to the front of the platform, how to bow 
to the audience, how to scrape his foot or draw it backward and the general fine 
gestures before his recitation. I don't know which enjoyed most these times, 
he or Mrs. Eddy. In giving these details his attention & which he practised 
daily, he caused us endless amusement & many a laugh & scream in which Dr. 
and Mrs. Eddy joined heartily. But the boy did finely in them all and with 

NOTES 305 

watchful coaching of such a woman as Mrs. Eddy, is it any wonder he should 
meet the excellence she expected. The wonder to me is she could ever find time 
to attend to these details. It all enforces the fact, however, of her thoroughness 
in laying foundations. In her mind the idea of the church with a Sabbath 
School was a truly engrossing affair, so she frequently said, & to this end we must 
help her. The starting was not easy and numbers, or material to work with were 
not then plentiful. Most of those interested or attracted to the cause were 
above the age desirable for such a movement. The younger element being 
Miss Lilly, Miss Potter, Mr. Orne, Mr. Bancroft, my young sister & myself. 
I know of only one other child besides Warren, the son of Mrs. Rice, about my 
boy's age, but he was living in Lynn & quite a care, so he did not come to the 
services regularly with either his mother or his aunt, Miss Rawson, who usually 
attended. I do not now remember so much of the services on this particular 
Sunday only we assembled at 3 P.M. as usual, for Mrs. Eddy was very prompt. 
She had taken greatest pains to look nice as an example to us, who were not as 
the boy termed 'so fussy.' She even placed a rose in her hair to the delight of 
the boy whose beaming face betrayed not the least anxiety, but a consequential 
air pervaded Mm which pleased Mrs. Eddy, who so wisely said to us, l We don't 
know where this will all end do we/ but we as ever unthinkingly replied 'Well, 
it won't amount to much anyway/ at least not impressively for the church or 
for the cause. But Mrs. Eddy made no reply & with undaunted quiet refrained 
from argument. With her reticule containing some leaves for her sermon she 
entered the hall from the dressing room in the rear, hand in hand with the boy. 
They ascended the few steps at the side of the platform. With a graceful bow 
to an ever respectful audience, she stepped to the front of the platform at the 
side of the pulpit, and spoke of the Sabbath School in a few words, & as if it 
already existed. She then introduced this little boy, Warren, as one of the 
representatives of the school, who would recite a short verse. He had followed 
in her wake & stood deferentially quiet beside her and as she retired, with a face 
full of smiles he bowed profoundly. In the most assured tones he then recited 
the following verse Mrs. Eddy had taught him to say & had so often 'rehearsed' 
him, that full credit might be done to her & to the school he represented 

'And right is right since God is God; 
And right the day must win ; 
To doubt would be disloyalty, 
To falter would be sin I' 

Then another graceful bow and he came down to sit with Dr. Eddy, who seldom 
was on the platform with Mrs. Eddy, & who enjoyed the company of the boy, 
relieving me of care, while I sang a solo part, or led the congregational hymns 
with the quartette. 

"The sermon was beautiful, full of the glory of Truth, the healing Truth of 
Christ. She seemed inspired & it uplifted us all by her positive & explanatory 
revelations. She referred to <A little child shall lead them/ The Dr. looked 
with admiration from her to the boy, who had done so well, for <a sensitive little 
chap/ as the Dr. said & by her directing. The singing was fine & the contribu- 
tion generous. We all felt a new era of the cause was coming. As the audience 
of less than one hundred parted, more harmony was manifest and a mutual 

3 o6 NOTES 

resolution to loyally abide by Mrs. Eddy's leadership. Upon our return at 
the dinner table the Dr. remarked with so much love, Mary, you have done a 
great work today, a grand work, & she turning to the boy with a smile said * It 
is because I let this little child lead me.' Of course we all looked the adoring 
love of her we could not speak, and retired to the parlor for our singing with a 
God praise few companies can ever know." Recollections of Mrs. Choate in 
the reminiscence files of The Mother Church. 

Mrs. Choate's many affectionate references, during 1914, to Mrs. Eddy are 
the more informing because in the eighties Mrs. Eddy more than once lovingly 
as was her lifelong habit reproved her young friend and student in accord- 
ance with St. Paul's counsel (II Timothy iv : 2) to his young friend Timothy to 
"reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all longsuffering" ; and also in illustration of her 
own words in the Church Manual (Art. VIII, Sec. i) : "a Christian Scientist 
reflects the sweet amenities of Love, in rebuking sin, in true brotherliness, chari- 
tableness, and forgiveness." 

17. Page 152, line ig. Mrs. Mary Harris Curtis 's recollections in the 
reminiscence files of The Mother Church. 

18, Page 153, Une IT. Before undertaking to give an impression of Mrs. 
Eddy's appearance in her Boston pulpit, the author in years past talked with 
many who then heard her including the late Miss Frances J. Dyer, then of 
The Congregationalism He has also read the unpublished recollections now in 
the possession of The Mother Church of Mrs. Clara E. Choate, Miss Julia S. 
Bartlett, Miss Mary Alice Dayton, Miss Elsie Lincoln, Miss Mary A. Daggett, 
Miss Sarah A. Farlow, Mrs. Mary E. Foye, Mrs. Annie R. Hessler, Mr. 
William B. Reid, and Mr. William Lyman Johnson. 

On all, Mrs. Eddy, near threescore years and ten, made the impression of 
eternal youth, and often imparted the impression to others. Miss Lilian 
Whiting wrote in the Ohio Leader, July 2, 1885, when Mrs. Eddy was sixty-four, 
that she came away from her first interview with "an utterly unprecedented 
buoyancy and energy which lasted days." 

Mrs. Emma Easton Newman reports in her recollections that when Mrs. 
Eddy was sixty-seven, Mrs. Newman's father guessed she was about fifty-five. 
Mrs. Newman's recollections in reminiscence files of The Mother Church. 

Mr. Farlow first met Mrs. Eddy when she was sixty-four and observed "she 
might easily be taken for a lady of forty." Farlow recollections in reminiscence 
files of The Mother Church. 

At fifty-six Mrs. Eddy looked so young that Asa Gilbert Eddy, never once 
having thought to ask her age, assumed that it was forty when he applied for the 
marriage license, and it was not till many years after his passing that Mrs. Eddy 
ever heard of the occurrence. Farlow, 123. 

Mrs. Eddy writes in Science and Health: "Comeliness and grace are inde- 
pendent of matter. Being possesses its qualities before they are perceived 
humanly. Beauty is a thing of life, which dwells forever in the eternal Mind 
and reflects the charms of His goodness in expression, form, outline, and color. 
It is Love which paints the petal with myriad hues, glances in the warm sun- 
beam, arches the cloud with the bow of beauty, blazons the night with starry 
gems, and covers earth with loveliness." S. &" H* 21,7. 

NOTES 307 

19. Page 155, line 28. Mrs. Eddy wrote an early student : "a Baptist clergy- 
man in Boston (now more of an Adventist) sent for rne to supply Ms pulpit and 
I did, that gave me the opportunity for six months to keep the 'good tidings f cir- 
culating. I healed a large number by my sermons and they owned it at the 
close of them." Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 17 : 19 : 2050. 

20. Page i$4 } line 3. Church Manual of The First Church of Christ Scientist, 
p. 48. 

21. Page 154, line p. C. Lulu Blackman's recollections in reminiscence files 
of The Mother Church, 

22. Page 154, line 33. Ibid., 3. 

23. Page 155, line 28. Miss Sarah A. Farlow's recollections in reminiscence 
files of The Mother Church. 

24. Page 156, line 12. Miss Mary Alice Dayton's recollections in reminis- 
cence files of The Mother Church. 

25. Page 156, line 15. S. 6* H., 465. 

26. Page iff, line 12, Sarah A. Farlow. 

27. Page 157, line 15. Mary E. Foye's recollections in reminiscence files, 5. 

28. Page 157, line 27. Ira Oscar Knapp and Flama Stickney Knapp, by 
Bliss Knapp, 15. 

29. Page 158, line 2. Miscellaneous Writings, 99. 

30. Page 139, line 10. Faith Work, Christian Science, and Other Cures, 46. 

31. Page 159, line ig. John ix : 25. 

32. Page 159, line S3- Bartlett, 7, 8. 

33. Page 160, line 3. Ira Oscar Knapp and Flavia Stickney Knapp, by Bliss 
Knapp, 6. 

34. Page 160, line 26. Ibid., -8, 9. 

35. Page 161, line 29. The Christian Science Journal, May, 1892, 68, 71. 

36. Page 162, line ?. Recollections of Joseph G. Mann in reminiscence files 
of The Mother Church, 69. 

37. Page 164, line 5. At first it was called, The Journal of Christian Science. 
Her great happiness in editing the Journal is indicated in a letter written Janu- 
ary 31, 1884, to Colonel E, J. Smith, to whom she also says "Never was a time 
when the Cause was in better condition." Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, 
Vol. 17 151 : 2065. 

38. Page 165, line 17. The Christian Science Journal, September, 1886, 133. 

39. Page 165, line 26. The Genealogy and Life of Asa Gilbert Eddy, by Mary 
Beecher Longyear. 

40. Page 167, line 6. The following is an excerpt from one of George \V. 
Glover's letters to his mother, dated January 31, 1895 : 

"I have a very valuable mining property which lies next to and adjoining the 
property of a company that is shipping ore. The company is anxious to get it 
and have offered seven thousand five hundred doEars, but that is only a pittance. 

"If I had two thousand dollars to open it I would realize a good figure as it is 
now I haven't the money and can't open it out so as to receive what it is^ worth. 

"I do not wish you to feel as if I was asking any thing of you for nothing but 
if you can assist me at present it would be of great help and I would secure you." 
Historical files of The Mother Church. 

3 o8 NOTES 

41. Page 167, line 14. Mrs. Eddy's Petition. 

42. Page i68j line 5. Wilbur, 322. 

43. Page 1 68, line 20. Letter written by Dr. Foster-Eddy February 23, 
1920, in historical files of The Mother Church, 

44. Page I?QJ line 21. Of this visit she wrote Colonel E. J. Smith June 25, 
1884 : "I went in May to Chicago at the imperative call of people there and 
my own sense of the need. This great work had been started but my students 
needed me to give it a right foundation and impulse in that city of ceaseless 
enterprise. So I went, and in three weeks taught a class of 25 pupils, lectured 
to ... a full house, got 20 subscriptions for my Journal, sold about thirty 
copies of Science and Health, etc. In the class were three M.D.'s and two 
clergymen one Methodist, the other Universalist both good thinkers and 
scholarly." Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany Vol. 17 : 61 : 2069. 

45. Page 170 j line 22. In preparation for the meeting of 1888, Mrs. Eddy 
long before in March, 1887, had called all her students who could be reached to 
come to Boston in April, 1887. She was much concerned to have them do so. 
She wrote Mrs. Annie Macmillan Knott as though the very life of the Cause 
might depend on this preparatory meeting. (Mrs. Knott's letter of May 16, 
1930, to the author.) Mrs. Knott is a member of The Christian Science Board 
of Directors of The Mother Church, and is the first woman to serve as a 
member of this Board under the deed of 1892. 

Mrs. Eddy never took a chance. "Accidents are unknown to God," she 
said. S* &* H, 3 424. For every important step in life she made the utmost prep- 
aration possible. 

46. Page 170, line 24. Powell's Historic Towns of the Western States, 228. 

47. Page 170 j line 32. Miscellaneous Writings, 134. 

48. Page 171, line 24. Mark Sullivan (Our Times, I, 123-131) says that 
Bryan's historic speech was extemporaneous only in its arrangement. In para- 
graphs he had made the speech scores of times the two years before up and 
down the Missouri Valley. Once at least on the floor of Congress he had closed 
a speech with the phrase : "You shall not press down upon the brow of labor this 
crown of thorns, you shall not crucify mankind upon a cross of gold." 

49. Page 172, line 7. Miscellaneous Writings, 98-106. 

50. Page 172, line 13. The Christian Science Journal, July, 1888, 209. 

51. Page 172, line 34. On Mrs. Eddy's visit, four years before, in 1884, to 
Chicago she was refused a room at the Palmer House, and also three other places 
in Chicago till someone known to the management became her sponsor. Recol- 
lections of Gilbert Carpenter in the reminiscence files of The Mother Church. 

52. Page 173, line 21. Mrs. Annie Macmillan Knott, who was present in 
Central Music Hall and later attended the reception in the Palmer House, tells 
the author that Mrs. Eddy remained at the hotel reception only a few minutes. 
" She shrank from personal adulation and everything of that sort." 

53. Page 173, line 27. Wilbur, 311. 

54. Page 173, line 33, New Thought, too, is a revolt against materialism, 
and is altogether idealistic. Both in theory and in practice it differs from 
Christian Science. 

$5. Page 175, line 25. Miscellaneous Writings, 359. The following personal 

NOTES 309 

letter, November 28, 1889, addressed to the Church takes us back across the 
years : 

"The Church of Christ (Scientist) in Boston was my patient seven years. 
When I would think she was well nigh healed a relapse came and a large portion 
of her flock would forsake the better portion, and betake themselves to the 
world's various hospitals for the cure of moral maladies. These straying sheep 
would either set up claims of improvements on Christian Science and oppose 
the Mother Church, or sink out of sight in religious history. This state of the 
Church has lasted ten years. It even grew rapidly worse when about three 
years ago I for lack of time to adjust her continual difficulties and a conscien- 
tious purpose to labor in higher fields and broader ways for the advancement of 
the glorious hope of Christian Science put students in my pulpit. 

"As one who is treating patients without success remembers that they are 
depending on material hygiene, consulting their own organizations and thus 
leaning on matter instead of Spirit, saith to these relapsing patients, 'now quit 
your material props and leave all for Christ, spiritual power, and you will re- 
cover.' So I admonish this Church after ten years of sad experience in material 
bonds to cast them off and cast her net on the spiritual side of Christianity. To 
drop all material rules whereby to regulate Christ, Christianity, and adopt alone 
the golden rule for unification, progress, and a better example as the Mother 
Church." Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 1:21:8. 

On December 2, 1889, the Church Board at 9 : 30 P.M. unanimously adopted 
the following resolutions : 

"(i.) That the time has come when this Church should free itself from the 
thraldom of man-made laws, and rise into spiritual latitudes where the law of 
love is the only bond of union. 

(2.) That the Regulations and By-Laws of this Church be and are hereby 
declared to be, in all their articles and clauses except that part of Article i which 
fixes its name, null and void. 

(3.) That the Corporation be and is declared dissolved and that the present 
Clerk of the Church be hereby requested to take the steps necessary to give legal 
effect to this resolution. 

(4.) The members of this Church hereby declare that this action is taken in 
order to realize more perfectly the purposes of its institution as an organization 
viz. growth in spiritual life and the spread of the *glad tidings 7 and that they 
will continue as a Voluntary Association of Christians knowing no law but the 
law of Love, and no Master but Christ in the exercise of all the ministra- 
tions and activities heretofore performed by them as a Church of Christ 

(5.) That the members of this church hereby make loving recognition of the 
services and guidance of the founder and late pastor of the church, and also 
the expression of their grateful thanks to those who in the capacities of assistant 
pastor or otherwise have fostered its growth." From records of the Church 
organized in 1879, 265. 

56. Page 175, line 33. The Christian Science Journal, September, 1890. 
Also Mrs, Eddy's letter to Miss Julia Bartlett of July 21, 1889 : 

"Now I repeat that whatever questions in any of the C. S. organizations come 

3 io NOTES 

up no reference be made to me, for I hereby state that I will not entertain the 
question nor consider it, and why? 

"Because under the counteracting mental influences, if I do this, my counsel 
is liable to be either carried out too late, or misunderstood, or carried out only 
in part, and because of all these things the wisdom and necessity of it is not seen 
nor the good it might do accomplished, and many will say she is a 'hard master.' 
I have borne this many years and think at this period of my retirement it should 
be seen that this is why I left the field. Again my students must learn sooner 
or later to guard themselves, to watch and not be misled. 

"I appreciate your tasks far more than you can mine and have rewarded 
you by incessant care for you many years. It is a grave mistake not to do 
quickly all that is worth doing, delay gives all away, under our circumstances," 
Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 55 : 61 : 7695. 

57. Page 176) line 23. Wilbur, 203. 


1. Page 177, line i<. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 40 : 1 1 : 5 2 2 7B . 

2. Page 177, line 29. To another she wrote : "I cannot and do not receive 
visits any more from any one but from those who come at my request to help 
me or who are my students. 

"This dear one is the reason, viz. I have so much writing and care as a leader 
in a cause to which I devote my entire life that I have not time to visit or to be 

"Now this is not because I would not enjoy seeing you but because I cannot 
give more than one hour to any one unless it be to work with me in my field of 
labor." Mrs. Eddy's Letters and- Miscellany, Vol. 17 : 159 : 2124. 

3. Page 178, line 6. When Mrs. Eddy first settled, June, 1889, in Concord, 
she lived at 62 North State Street. In the spring of 1891, she moved to Roslin- 
dale, Massachusetts ; but within a few weeks she returned to 62 North State 
Street. In December, 1891, she bought a farm of thirty acres beyond the city 
limits, and remodeled the farmhouse which she found there inio the comfortable 
home to which, because of its broad and attractive outlook, she gave the name 
of Pleasant View. 

4. Page 178, line n. Mann, 33. 

5. Page 178, line 21. M. Adelaide Still, i, 2. 

6. Page 179, line II. 5. & H,, 254. 

7. Page i7Q y line 16. Miss Margaret Macdonald. 

8. Page 179, line 18. Says Miss Abigail Dyer Thompson, 2 : " One day when 
she asked the gardener to bring a basket of vegetables, carefully packed, to 
send on the train to one of her students who lived in an ajoining town . . . 
she sent the gardener to the basement for a generous piece of salt pork. This 
she had carefully wrapped in paper and tied to the side of the handle so it would 
be held securely in the basket ; she then slipped in a note expressing her pleasure 
at sending the vegetables from her own garden, and added : 'With the salt 
pork I think you have all the ingredients necessary for a good meal.'" 

9. Page 180, line 20. William R. Rathvon, a member of the Chestnut Hill 
household, tells the author that this practice was continued at Chestnut Hill. 

NOTES 311 

10. Page i$o, line 31. The Meaning of Culture, 237. 

11. Page i Si, line 2. "The fact is I am allowed no earthly peace and it is 
this that keeps me from visiting my church oftener, from not one week for 
vacation, and nothing save servitude. At my age this is all wrong." Mrs. 
Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 19 : 187 : 2429. 

12. Page 181, line 23. Miss Shannon's recollections, confirmed by Mr. 
Charles H. Welch. 

13. Page 181, line 30. "The dissolution of the visible organization of the 
Church is the sequence and complement of that of the College Corporation and 
Association. The College disappeared, ' that the spirit of Christ might have freer 
course among its students and all who come into the understanding of Divine 
Science' ; the bonds of organization of the Church were thrown away, so that 
its members might assemble themselves together and 'provoke one another 
to good works' in the bond only of Love." The Christian Science Journal for 
.February, 1890, 566. 

Later, however, with characteristic timeliness, Mrs. Eddy wrote a student : 
"You recall his (Jesus) . . . turning water into wine for the marriage feast, 
and even being baptized to meet the necessity of 'suffer it to be so now for thus 
it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness.' His age or the age in which he lived 
required what he did and his wisdom caused his concession to its requirements 
in some instances. Just as this age requires organization to maintain Christian 
Science/' Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 36 : 227 : 4756. 

14. Page 182, line 2. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 39 : 231 : 5213. 

15. Page 182, line id. Leigh Mitchell Hodges to the author. 

16. Page 182, line ig. Mann, 48. 

17. Page 183, line 15. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. i : 59 : 21. 

18. Page 183, line 24. Mrs. Eddy's own story of her relationship with the 
building of that earlier church is told as follows in her Message for igos: 

"During the last seven years I have transferred to The Mother Church, of my 
personal property and funds, to the value of about one hundred and twenty 
thousand dollars ; and the net profits from the business of The Christian Science 
Publishing Society (which was a part of this transfer) yield this church a liberal 
income. I receive no personal benefit therefrom except the privilege of pub- 
lishing my books in their publishing house, and desire none other. 

"The land on which to build The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, 
had been negotiated for, and about one half the price paid, when a loss of funds 
occurred, and I came to the rescue, purchased the mortgage on the lot corner of 
Falmouth and Caledonia (now Norway) Streets; paying for it the sum of 
$4,963.50 and interest, through my legal counsel. After the mortgage had 
expired and the note therewith became due, legal proceedings were instituted 
by my counsel advertising the property in the Boston newspapers, and giving 
opportunity for those who had previously negotiated for the property to redeem 
the land by paying the amount due on the mortgage. But no one offering the 
price I had paid for it, nor to take the property off my hands, the mortgage was 
foreclosed, and the land legally conveyed to me, by my counsel. This land, now 
valued at twenty thousand dollars, I afterwards gave to my church through 
trustees, who were to be known as 'The Christian Science Board of Directors/ 

3 I2 


A copy of this deed is published in our Church Manual. About five thousand 
dollars had been paid on the land when I redeemed it. The only interest I 
retain in this property is to save it for my church. I can neither rent, mortgage, 
nor sell this church edifice nor the land whereon it stands." 

19. Page 184, line 18. Concord citizens of responsibility never lost an oppor- 
tunity to express their great regard for Mrs. Eddy ; and the author has before 
him letters of that time from the Mayor, the Concord editors, a United States 
Senator, and others agreeing with Mr. Josiah E. Fernald's appreciation which 
is the more impressive because he has never been a Christian Scientist. 

20. Page i $4, line 30. The Christian Science Sentinel first had the title of 
the Christian Science Weekly, but received its present name January 26, 

John Oxenham. 

Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 26 : 71 :32y8. 
Mrs. Eddy's Message of 1902, 12, 13. 
Wilbur, 342, 343. 

Reminiscence files of The Mother Church, Recollec- 
tions of George Wendell Adams, Judge Septimus J. Hanna, Joseph G. Mann, 
Mary Stewart, Mary E. Eaton, Emma C. Shipman, Lida S. Stone, Sue Harper 
Minis ; and U. S. Senator George H. Moses. 

26. Page i #7, line j. Hanna's Chrislian Science History, u. 

21. Page 1 85 j line 10. 

22. Page i#5, line 17, 

23. Page 185, line 22, 

24. Page i86j line 25. 

25. Page 1 86, line 31. 

27. Page 187, line 5. 

Adams, George Wendell 
Andrews, Mrs. Enie 
Baker, Mrs. Anna B. White 
Baker, Dr. Alfred E. 
Betts, Edgar K. 
Betts, Mrs. Harriet L. 
Blain, Julian 
Bond, Mrs. Lulu H. 
Brown, Miss Alice Seward 
Buswell, Ezra M. 
Chamberlain, Miss Jessie C. 
Chanfrau, Mrs. Henrietta E. 
Clark, Joseph B. 
Clarkson, Judge Joseph R. 
Coates, Lewis B. 
Cochrane, Mrs. E. Rose 
Colles, Mrs, Marjorie 
Davis, Mrs. Emma S. 
Dole, Rev. Walter 
Eaton, Miss Mary E. 
Easton, Miss Emma Gould 
Fiske, Rev. Henry S. 
Foster, Mrs. Henrietta 
Frame, Mrs. Caroline W. 
Hanna, Mrs. Camilla 
Hanna, Judge Septimus J. 
Higman, Mrs. Elizabeth W. 
Higman, Ormond 
Kent, Mrs. Rose E, 
Kimball, Edward A, 

The Class of gS 

Kimball, Mrs. Kate Davidson 
King, Mrs. Frances J. 
Knapp, Miss Daphne S. 
Lathrop, John Carroll 
McBean, Mrs. Catherine 
McDonald, Miss Margaret S. 
McKee, David N. 
McKenzie, Rev. Wm. P. 
Mann, Mrs. Frances Mack 
Mann, Joseph 
Meehan, Albert 
Met calf, Albert 
Metcalf, Mrs. Mary C. 
Miller, Mrs. Frederica L. 
Miller, William N. 
Mims, Mrs. Sue Harper 
Moore, George H. 
Neal, James A. 
Norton, Carol 
Norwood, Edward Everett 
Pearson, Charles W. 
Robertson, Mrs. Annie Louise 
Robertson, Miss Nemi 
Shiprnan, Miss Emma C. 
Smith, J. Edward 
Smith, Richard 
Speakman, Miss Rachel T. 
Stewart, John H. 
Stewart, Miss Mary 
Stocking, Miss Daisette D, 

NOTES 313 

Stone, Mrs. Lida Stocking (Representing press) 

Sulcer, Dr. Abraham A. George H. Moses 

Thompson, Miss Abigail Dyer Allan H. Robinson 

Thompson, Mrs. Emma A. 
Tornlinson, Rev. Irving C. 

Calvin A. Frye 

28. Page 187, line 9. Willis J. Abbot's interview with Senator Moses 
reported in The Christian Science Monitor for June 19,, 1929. 

29. Page 187, line 15. Mrs. Lida S. Stone's recollections in the reminis- 
cence files of The Mother Church. 

30. Page i #7, line 21. Miss Mary Stewart's recollections in the reminis- 
cence files of The Mother Church. 

31. Page r#7, line 28. Thompson, 2. 32. Page 188, line /. Ibid., 2. 
33. Page 188, line ij. Stewart, 6. 34. Page i88 t line 28. Ibid., 4. 

35. Page iSpj line 4. Mary E. Eaton's recollections in the reminiscence files 
of The Mother Church. 

36. Page 189, line 15. Mr. George Wendell Adams' recollections in the reminis- 
cence files of The Mother Church. Mr. Adams was sometime clerk of The Mother 
Church, and is now a member of The Christian Science Board of Directors. 

37. Page 189, line 17. Conversations with Eckermann. Bohn's Library 
Translation, 258, 259. 

3 8. Page 189, line 24. Rom. vii : 2 1 . 39. Page 189, line 27. Luke x : 1 7-20. 

40. Page 189, line 31. II Cor. xii : 7. 

41. Page Jpo, line 8. Powell's Heavenly Heretics, 7. 

42. Page i go, line 24. Shannon, 50, 51. 

43. Page ipi, line jo. Sidney Lanier's A Ballad- of Trees and the Master. 

44. Page i $2, line 6. Eaton, 3. 

45. Page 192, line 10. Hanna's Christian Science History, n : Mrs. Eddy 
to Judge Hanna : I did not refer to mental malpractice, its members 
generally had taken the primary course, and this instruction properly comes 
before that class. 

46. Page 192, line 25. Mann, n ; also S, &&,> 406. 

47. Page 192, line 2g. Mrs. Eddy's Letters a?ul Miscellany^ Vol. 21:61: 2615. 

48. Page 103, line 6. Charles R. Coming's statement in the historical files 
of The Mother Church. 

49. Page ip 3, line 7. Michael Meehan's recollections in the reminiscence 
files of The Mother Church. 

50. Page jpj, line 10, General Frank S. Streeter's statement dated October 
28, 1906, in historical files of The Mother Church. 

There are few instances of such physical and mental fitness in advanced years 
as Mrs. Eddy showed ; that, too, in spite at times of severe pain, relieved on rare 
occasions by a physician's administration of an anaesthetic in full accord with 
her teaching in Science and Health to which reference is made by The Christian 
Science Board of Directors in the Christian Science Sentinel, January 26, 1929: 

As we are informed, Mrs. Eddy did not, at any time after 1866, believe in the use of 
any drug as a curative agent in connection with the practice of Christian Science. Nor 
did she, at any time after she became a Christian Scientist, either use a drug or 

3 i4 NOTES 

one to be used for her, except as she employed, in a few instances, an anaesthetic for the 
purpose of temporary relief from extreme pain. 

That she acted consistently with her teaching is shown by her statement about 
dentistry and surgery in the Christian Science Sentinel for December 6, 1900, and in The 
Christian Science Journal for January, 1901, and the paragraph in our textbook on the 
use of an anaesthetic (Science and Health, p. 464). 

51. Page 193, line 16. Mrs. Grace A. Greene, 3, 4. 

52. Page 193, line 32. Matt, v : 44. 53. Page 194, line 2. Mann, 89. 

54. Page 194, line 10. Retrospection and Introspection, 81. 

55. Page 194, line 19. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany , Vol. 38 : 103 : 4996. 

56. Page ip5, line 29. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany , Vol. 39 : 101 : 5140. 

57. Page 196, line 8. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. i : 219 : 90. 

58. Page 196, line 31. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany ', Vol. i : 53 : 19. 

59. Page rp7, line 8. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. i : 145 : 53. 

60. Page 197, line 33. This is the Christian Science equivalent for " carnal 
mind," found in the Epistles of St. Paul. Tagore is still here, and thus he per- 
sonalizes "mortal mind" : 

"Who is this that follows me into the silent dark? I move aside to avoid his 
presence, but I escape him not. He makes the dust rise from the earth with his 
swagger ; he adds his loud voice to every word that I utter. He is my own little 
self, my lord, he knows no shame ; but I am ashamed to come to thy door in 
his company." 

61. Page 198, line 7. S. & H., 226. 

62. Page ipp, line 2. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 37 : 19 : 4777. 

63. Page 199, line 20. Shannon, 53, 54. 

64. Page 200, line 17. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 3 : 225 1325. 

65. Page 201, line 14. Church Manual of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, 
15, 16. 

66. Page 201, line 24. Ibid., 97. 

67. Page 201, line 34. Christian Science Sentinel, December 21, 1929. 

68. Page 201, line 39. The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and Miscellany, 130. 

69. Page 201, line 42. Retrospection and Introspection, 79. 

70. Page 202, line 21. The Christian Science Monitor, January 8, 1930. 

71. Page 205, line 6. Mary Baker G. Eddy by Arthur Brisbane, 

72. Page 206, line 2. Michael Meehan's recollections in the reminiscence 
files of The Mother Church, 9, 10. 

73. Page 208, line 8. Michael Meehan's Mrs. Eddy and the Late Suit in 
Equity, 25. Copyrighted and used by permission. In studying the testimony, 
the author has used Mrs. Eddy's own marked copy. For various reasons the 
court hearing did not occur till August 13, 1907. On March 6, 1907, Mrs. 
Eddy had placed her property in trust to Archibald McLellan, Henry M. Baker, 
and Josiah E. Fernald, the last two not being Christian Scientists at all. 

Among the many outside of Christian Science to whom the author is under greater 
obligation than can be described for counsel and cooperation are distinctively Mr. 
Talcott Powell of the New York Telegram, and Mr. Josiah E. Fernald of Concord, 
New Hampshire, who has added to substantial assistance in procuring material for the 
author, the following authentic personal recollection of Mrs. Eddy : 

"After Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy came to Concord to live, she did her banking with 

NOTES 315 

the National State Capital Bank, and started her account with the bank on May 16, 
1890. Mr. Fernald being Cashier at that time, Mrs. Eddy asked him to look after some 
business matters for her, and in that way he came to know her. She in turn sent for 
him to come to her home to consult with him and give such directions as she wished 
about the business in hand. 

" It was a great pleasure to Mr. Fernald to be called upon by Mrs. Eddy to attend to 
any of her business matters. He always found her a person who knew exactly what she 
wanted him to do and how it should be carried out. Mrs. Eddy signed her own checks, 
and ordered such securities as she chose to purchase, having a good knowledge of her 

"Mr. Fernald remembers Mrs. Eddy in her office or study, which was on the second 
floor of the house, and was a very bright and sunny southeast corner room facing to the 
North, with her visitor in a chair at her left in an easy speaking distance. She was 
always prompt, alert and courteous. 

" It was a great pleasure to Mr. Fernald to be chosen one of the three trustees March 6, 
1907. He assisted Gen. Henry M. Baker in the settlement of her estate up to the time 
of Mr. Baker's death, and was then appointed to complete the administration of her 
estate. After that, with the Board of five Directors of The Mother Church, he was 
appointed the sixth Trustee under the Will, and has served in that capacity up to the 
present time. He is very glad to do all in his power to help carry out the terms of the 
Trust as set forth in the Will. 

" Mr. Fernald states that .in his relations with his co-trustees, and with the many Chris- 
tian Science Workers, he has found some of the finest Christian people in the world ; and 
that it is a great joy to be associated with such people, and to be of some assistance in 
carrying on a work that extends all over the world." 

Another valued helper has been Mr. Paul E. Chu of Honolulu. 

74. Page 208, line 13. Meehan's Mrs. Eddy and the Late Suit in Equity, 27. 

75. Page 209, line 23. Ibid., 153. 

76. Page 210 y line 4. Ibid., 157-159. 

77. Page 212, line ig. Recollections of Miss Adelaide Still, Mrs. Minnie A. 
Scott, and Professor Hermann S. Hering in the reminiscence files of The Mother 

78. Page 213, line i. Letter, April 20, 1908, to Hayne Davis in the historical 
files of The Mother Church. 

79. Page 213, line 5. Professor Hermann S. Hering's talk with the author. 
So. Page 213, line 9. Still, 6. 

81. Page 21 3 , line 19. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 21 : 101 : 2632. 
It is interesting that later Mrs. Eddy thought it unnecessary to send this letter. 

82. Page 214, line 6. Mann, 93. 

83. Page 214, line 27. Reminiscences of Michael Meehan, 13, as well as 
Mrs. Eddy and the Late Suit in Equity. 

84. Page 215, line 19. Ibid., 12. 


i. Page 216, line 3. Farmington (N.H.) News, January 3 1,1908. In prepara- 
tion for the writing of this chapter, the author has read many recollections in the 
reminiscence files of The Mother Church. He has also talked with many of the 
men and women still on earth who were then associated with Mrs. Eddy. 
Mr. William R. Rath von has been of special service ; but the author has also 
profited by the words of Mrs. Annie Macmillan Knott, Reverend Irving C. Tom- 
linson, Professor Hermann S. Hering, William P. McKenzie, Judge Clifford P. 

3 i6 NOTES 

Smith, John C. Lathrop, John G. Salchow, Joseph G. Mann, Miss M. Adelaide 
Still, Mrs. Emilie JB. Hulin, Miss Minnie B. Weygandt, Miss Emma H. Mo 
Lanthlin, Mrs. Emma Easton Newman, Mrs. Ella W. Hoag, Miss Sarah A. 
Farlow, Mrs. Lauretta W. Blish, Mrs. Martha W. Wilcox, and Mrs. Minnie 
A. Scott. 

2. Page 216, line 2. John G. Salchow served a longer term of unbroken 
service to Mrs. Eddy than anyone else, except Calvin A. Frye. 

3. Page 217 } line 14. Meehan's Mrs. Eddy and the Late Suit in Equity, 156. 

4. Page 217, line 22. In fact Mrs. Eddy once wrote a student : " I have had 
no vacation for over 30 years." 

5. Page 217, line 30. I Cor. xv : 54. 

6. Page 2i& ', line 13. The Portsmouth Chronicle for January 28, 1908, states : 
"Mrs. Eddy was instrumental in many improvements and charity, and the 
latter was very little known about for she gave quietly and her gifts were always 
with the understanding that the name of the giver should not be known." 

7. Page 2 ip, line 23. Christian Science Sentinel, February 15, 1908. 

8. Page 21$, line 28. Letter on this point see Ch. 6, 213. 

9. Page 220, line 2. Arthur Brisbane thus indicated at the time. 

10. Page 220, line 6. Boston Globe, January 27, 1908. 

11. Page 221, line 5. John G. Salchow's account of this memorable occasion 
as told to the author. 

SECT. ii. At the written request of the Pastor Emeritus, Mrs. Eddy, the 
Board of Directors shall immediately notify a person who has been a member 
of this Church at least three years to go in ten days to her, and it shall be the 
duty of the member thus notified to remain with Mrs. Eddy three years consec- 
utively. A member who leaves her in less time without the Directors' consent 
or who declines to obey this call to duty, upon Mrs. Eddy's complaint thereof 
shall be excommunicated from The Mother Church. Members thus serving 
the Leader shall be paid semi-annually at the rate of one thousand dollars yearly 
in addition to rent and board. Those members whom she teaches the course in 
Divinity, and who remain with her three consecutive years, receive the degree 
of the Massachusetts Metaphysical College." Art. XXII of Church Manual 
of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, 67. 

13. Page 221) line 31. Matthew xix : 29. 

14. Page 222, line 4. Mark xiii : 33. 

15. Page 222, line 5. Joseph G. Mann's letter to the author. 

16. Page 222, line 25. 5. & H., 471. 

17. Page 222, line 29. American Magazine, June, 1930, 51. 

1 8. Page 223, line 10. 

"For Rain 

"0 God, heavenly Father, who by thy Son Jesus Christ hast promised to all 
those who seek thy kingdom, and the righteousness thereof, all things necessary 
to their bodily sustenance ; Send us, we beseech thee, in this our necessity, such 
moderate rain and showers, that we may receive the fruits of the earth to our 
comfort, and to thy honour; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen." 

NOTES 317 

"For Fair Weather 

"Almighty and most merciful Father, we humbly beseech thee, of thy great 
goodness to restrain those immoderate rains, wherewith, for our sins, thou hast 
afflicted us. And we pray thee to send us such seasonable weather, that the 
earth may, in due time, yield her increase for our use and benefit. And give 
us grace, that we may learn by thy punishments to amend our lives, and for 
thy clemency to give thee thanks and praise ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

Other Christians besides Episcopalians still pray for rain. During the 
summer drought of 1930 all Christians totalling 625,000 in Arkansas were 
called to pray for rain, and notice was sent to all the daily papers. 

19. Page 223, line ip. Mr. Adam H. Dickey, a valued member of Mrs. Eddy's 
household and also of The Christian Science Board of Directors from November 
21, 1910 to February 8, 1925. 

20. Page 225, line 18. Through the courtesy of Mr. Rathvon, the author 
has examined the song book from which Mrs. Ella Rathvon many times sang 
to Mrs. Eddy the songs and hymns which Mrs. Eddy loved. 

21. Page 225, line 20. Mr. John C. Lathrop was a trusted member of Mrs. 
Eddy's household and for many years served as a member of The Christian 
Science Board of Lectureship. At present he is a Christian Science teacher 
and practitioner. 

22. Page 226, line 6. Mr. Rathvon's recollections. 

23. Page 227, line 12. Salchow. 

24. Page 227, line 30. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 5 2 : 199 : 7344. 

25. Page 228, line 32. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 44 : 53 : 5820. 

26. Page 22Q, line 13. Pulpit and Press, 75, 

27. Page 229, line 15. Mrs. Eddy's Message for 1902, 4. 

28. Page 22 Q, line 22. Phil, iii : 13, 14. Also Mrs. Eddy's Message for ipoo, 6. 

29. Page 22p, line 33. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany t Vol. 36 : 85 : 4667. 

30. Page 230, line 5. Mann, 93. 

3 1. Page 230, line 24.. The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and Miscellany, 262. 

32. Page 231, line 16. Poems by Mary Baker Eddy, 30. 

33. Page 231, line 31. Recently presented to The Mother Church by Mr. 

34. Page 232 , line 4. The First Church of Christ , Scientist and Miscellany , 191 . 

35. Page 232, line 15. Mann, 99. 

36. Page 233, line 14. Miscellaneous Writings, 7, 

37. Page 233, line 21. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 52 : 79 : 7268. 

38. Page 233, line 23. Mrs. Eddy's secretary wrote November 24, 1908, to 
Mr. Archibald McLellan : "Our Leader prefers the heavy style of type shown 
in the title of the paper which I enclose herewith, but insists that the article 
< The ' properly belongs in the title and wishes it placed there. This will necessi- 
tate making another design that can be as easily read as the one enclosed." 
(Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 51 : 175 : 7178.) This is another 
indication of Mrs. Eddy's constant oversight of details in the establishment of 
her Cause. 

3x8 NOTES 

3 9. Page 235, line 51, Mr. McLellan, a resident of Chicago, had been attorney 
with R. G. Dun & Co. for eighteen years, when he was called in 1902 by Mrs. 
Eddy to assume the Editorship of the Christian Science periodicals. When 
The Christian Science Monitor was established, Mr. McLellan became its Edi- 
tor-in-Chief. Up to the time when Mrs. Eddy desired to make Mr. McLellan 
a Director, there were but four members of the Board. She caused the By-Law, 
Article I, Section 5, of the Church Manual to be amended to provide that the 
Board "shall consist of five members." Then Mr. McLellan was elected the 
fifth member of the Board. 

40. Page 236, line 10. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 25 : 203 : 

41. Page 236, line ip. Christian Science Sentinel, March u, 1911, 524. 

42. Page 238, line 2. ' Translated from the German. 

43. Page 239, line 12. Mrs. Minnie Scott, 12. 

44. Page 239, line 15. Such an instance of reproof which Mrs. Eddy gave one 
of her beloved students had to do with the student's failure to observe the coun- 
sel of Matthew 18: 15-17: "Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against 
thee, go and tell him his fault between thee, and him alone : if he shall hear 
thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with 
thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may 
be established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church : 
but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen man and 
a publican." This Scripture has been a preliminary requirement of discipline 
since the early history of the Church. !Mrs. Eddy wrote : " You are committing 

an unpardonable sin by talking as you do about the s. What you say 

against them to others you should say to them. The Mother Church By-Laws 
forbid doing otherwise.**** Un-pardonable sin means one that we are never 
pardoned of but taught through suffering that it is a sin." 

45. Page 241, line 14. S. & H.j 113. 

46. Page 241, line 22. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany , Vol. 38 : 223 : 

47. Page 242, line 15. Mrs. Eddy's notebook. 

48. Page 242, line 19. Meehan, 5. 

49. Page 243, line 8. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 19 : n : 2345. 

50. Page 243, line 15. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 3 : 85 : 258. 

5 1. Page 243, line 21. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 36 : 225 : 4755. 
5 2. Page 243, line 28. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 14 : 97 : 1721. 

53. Page 243, line 34. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 15 : 99 : 1832. 

54. Page 244, line 17. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 32 : 53 : 4095. 

55. Page 244, line 21. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 19 : 73 : 2372. 

56. Page 245, line 24, Wilbur, 66 note. 

57. Page 245, line 35. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 55 : 38 : 7682. 

58. Page 246, line 6. Miss Lydia B, Hall's recollections. 

59. Page 246, line n. Sarah A. Farow, 2. 

60. Page 246, line 22. The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and Miscellany, 
138. Perhaps nowhere has Mrs. Eddy indicated more vividly her love and 
loyalty to Christ Jesus than in her poem : 

NOTES 319 


O'er waiting harpstrings of the mind 

There sweeps a strain, 
Low, sad, and sweet, whose measures bind 

The power of pain, 

And wake a white-winged angel throng 

Of thoughts, illumed 
By faith, and breathed in raptured song, 

With love perfumed. 

Then His unveiled, sweet mercies show 

Life's burdens light. 
I kiss the cross, and wake to know 

A world more bright. 

And o'er earth's troubled, angry sea 

I see Christ walk, 
And come to me, and tenderly, 

Divinely talk. 

Thus Truth engrounds me on the rock, 

Upon Life's shore, 
'Gainst which the winds and waves can shock, 

Oh, nevermore ! 

From tired joy and grief afar, 

And nearer Thee, ~- 
Father, where Thine own children are, 

I love to be. 

My prayer, some daily good to do 

To Thine, for Thee; 
An offering pure of Love, whereto 

God leadeth me. Poems, 12. 

6 1. Page 247 j line 17. An earlier New England village word for a little, 
restless fusser. 

62. Page 248, line 6, Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 6 ; 227 : 636. 

63. Page 248, line id. In the historical files of The Mother Church appears 
the following statement made by the undertakers in attendance : 

To Whom it may Concern : 

We were called to the residence of Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy in Chestnut 
Hill, Mass., at 3-iS A.M., Sunday December 4, 1910, to care for her body. We 
found it in an excellent state of preservation when first called, and also fifty 
eight hours after death. No preserving compounds were used until that time. 
The tissues were remarkedly normal ; the skin was well preserved, soft, pliable, 
smooth and healthy. I do not remember having found the body of a person of 
such advanced age in so good a physical condition. The walls of the arteries 
were unusually firm and in as healthy a state as might be expected in the body 
of a young person. The usual accompaniments of age were lacMng, and no 
outward appearance of any disease, no lesion or other conditions common to 
one having died at such an advanced age were noticeable. 

In the process of embalming we found the body at sixty hours after death, 
in as good condition of preservation as we always find at twelve to twenty-four 
hours after death. 

320 NOTES 

This is our voluntary statement made without solicitation or influence of 
any kind. 

64. Page 248, line 21. Judge Clifford P. Smith, served three years as First 
Reader of The Mother Church and, for a period of years, was the Manager 
of Committees on Publication for The Mother Church. At present he is the 
Editor of the Christian Science Periodicals. 

65. Page 248, line 27. 

gentle presence, peace and joy and power ; 

O Life divine, that owns each, waiting hour, 
Thou Love that guards the nestling's faltering flight ! 

Keep Thou ray child on upward wing tonight. 

Love is our refuge ; only with mine eye 

Can I behold the snare, the pit, the fall : 
His habitation high is here, and nigh, 

His arm encircles me, and mine, and all. 

make me glad for every scalding tear, 

For hope deferred, ingratitude, disdain ! 
Wait, and love more for every hate, and fear 

No ill, since God is good, and loss is gain. 

Beneath the shadow of His mighty wing ; 

In that sweet secret of the narrow way, 
Seeking and finding, with the angels sing : 

11 Lo, I am with you alway," watch and pray. 

No snare, no fowler, pestilence or pain ; 

No night drops down upon the troubled breast, 
When heaven's aftersmile earth's tear-drops gain, 

And mother finds her home and heav'nly rest. 


1. Page 252, line j. Once in her old age asked by the author how she kept 
her youthfulness, Ellen Terry answered : 

I pray devoutly, 

I hammer, stoutly, 

And always get my way. 

POWELL'S The Human Touch, 136. 

2. Page 253, line 27. America Set Free, 572. 

3. Page 252, line 31. Reported in Christian World, London, England, 
March 8, 1928. 

4. Page 253, line 15. Time, June 16, 1930, 21. 

That this popular presentation of Einstein's theories may not be confused 
with the scientific, the following editorial from The Christian Science Monitor of 
June 18, 1930, is reprinted : 

One of the most noteworthy features of many of the recent theories of the physical 
scientists is the fact that their authors have recognized the necessity of looking right 
through the fluctuating testimony of the senses in an endeavor to reach basically cor- 
rect ideas of fundamentals. Of none can this be said more truly than of Prof. Albert 
Einstein, who just the other day, before the delegates of the World Power Conference in 

NOTES 321 

Berlin, discussed, for the first time in more or less popular fashion, his ideas of space, 
time and relativity. 

His opening sentence was startling in its metaphysical significance. "Conceptions 
and conceptional systems, 1 ' he declared, "logically regarded, never originate from sense 
experiences." It is clear, therefore, that thought must lie behind those things that seem 
real to human testimony. From this point of view, Professor Einstein proceeded to 
show how, through the centuries of past investigation, gradually what he designated as 
"space" has obtained a foundational sense of reality. 

One by one the earlier theories had been disproved or corrected until, in his words, 
" space . . . has swallowed up ether and time and is about to swallow up the field theory 
and the corpuscular theory as well, so that it will remain as the only theory representing 

"Space," however, is not used in an entirely popular sense. It refers more to a struc- 
tural framework of the universe. This, prior to the theory of relativity, was represented 
as absolute in itself, "as something the inner substance of which was not capable of being 
influenced and was in no wise changeable.' J Later, however, as * ' the last bit of substance' ' 
was removed from ether, "a structure of greater richness of form" for space had to be 
sought. This was necessary to reconcile the idea with further theories which were 
found to clash with the primary space hypothesis. 

Of course, it is not possible to describe the Einstein theories in a short article. That 
they constitute a decided advance in the direction of a broadening concept of the unity 
of power and a clearer realization of the metaphysical nature of the universe is undeni- 
able. It cannot be said that they represent absolute statements of Truth, because at 
best they aim simply at the explanation of the phenomena of the physical world. Still 
they are, without any question, aspects of that increase of knowledge welcomed as 
productive of the human invention that will be succeeded by even more important 
phases of experience. 

There is little doubt that the development of these theories will be far-reaching and 
will greatly help in relieving mankind of its shackles of limitation. It is important, how- 
ever, that the theories be seen in their right light, while being recognized as included 
among the most important contributions to twentieth century material progress. 

5. Page 255, line 20. American Magazine, June 1930, 138. 

6. Page 254, line 25. The famous class of 1898 the last with its sixty- 
seven members, was an exception. 

7. Page 255, line 30. No preacher in Protestantism is more courageous or 
more understanding of American conditions than Dr. Burns Jenkins of Kansas 
City. His church is always filled ; and yet in his new book, The World's Debt to 
Protestantism, 248, he writes : "Dean Inge has recently said that the golden age 
of preaching is past. He speaks for England, to be sure ; but what happens in 
England sooner or later is likely to happen in America. The golden age of 
preaching no doubt recedes into the past in this country as well as in the mother- 
land. The names of commanding preachers in America may be counted on 
the fingers of one hand. Country people who would listen eagerly for an hour 
or two hours to a preacher have given place to city people who will not listen 
with patience for twenty to thirty minutes. It is impossible in the cities to 
gather evening audiences even for the most powerful men. The 'foolishness 
of preaching* no longer gathers a gaping crowd on Sunday nights." 

8. Page 256, line i. The New Case, 220. 

9. Page 257, line 7. Mary Baker Eddy, 7, 8. 

10. Page 257, line 13. S. & H., 411. 

11. Page 257, line ip. Ibid., 125. 

12. Page 257, line 22. Powell's Emmanuel Movement, 154. 



13. Page 257, line 25. S. & H. 9 325* 

14. Page 257, line 33. Bunting's The Radiant Life, 174. 

15. Page 258, line 30. In Mrs. Eddy's earlier days in Boston, Mr. Neal was 
a bank cashier in a Kansas town. His attention was brought to Christian 
Science by a friend. He bought a copy of Science and Health, and was soon 
launched on a notable career of Christian Science healing. In 1889 h e was 
under Mrs. Eddy's class instruction in Boston, and from 1892 until he passed 
on In 1930 he practised healing in Boston and served as a member of the Board 
of Directors from July 1912 to October 1929, when he resigned. 

It was to Mr. Neal that Mrs. Eddy, January 28, 1897, wrote with her own 
pen the following letter which is unsurpassed in its revelation of her affection 
for the faithful and of the high value she set on healing. 

My beloved Student, 

Your letter is my best New Year's gift. I had felt for sometime the fitness 
you possess for healing I knew it when you were a member of my College class. 
It looked a waste of your talents to have you in a counting room. Now, thank 
God, I have at least one student in Boston that promises to be a Healer such I 
have long waited and hoped to see. Oh may the Love that looks on you and 
all guide your every thought and act up to the impersonal, spiritual model that 
is the only ideal and constitutes the only scientific Healer. 

To this glorious end I ask you to still press on, and have no other ambition 
or aim. A real scientific Healer is the highest position attainable in this sphere 
of being. Its altitude is far above a Teacher or preacher ; it includes all that 
is divinely high and holy. Darling James, leave behind all else and strive for 
this great achievement. Mother sighs to see how much her students need this 
attainment and longs to live to see one Christian Scientist attain it. Your 
aid to reach this goal is spiritualization-. To achieve this you must have one 
God, one affection, one way, one Mind. Society, flattery, popularity are tempta- 
tions in your pursuit of growth spiritual. Avoid them as much as in you lies. 
Pray daily, never miss praying, no matter how often: "Lead me not 
into temptation," scientifically rendered, Lead me not to lose sight of 
strict purity, clean pure thoughts ; let all my thoughts and aims be high, un- 
selfish, charitable, meek, spiritually minded. With this altitude of thought 
your mind is losing materiality and gaining spirituality and this is the state of 
mind that heals the sick. My new book will do you much good. Do not pur- 
chase one, Mother wants to give you one. I welcome you into the sanctum 
of my fold. God bless you. 

Your loving Teacher 

M B Eddy 
(Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 28 : 33 : 3524.) 

16. Page 260, line 28. S. & H. t 292. 

17. Page 261, line 20. Bicknell Young of Chicago, for many years a member 
of The Christian Science Board of Lectureship. 

18. Page 262, line 6. Bliss Knapp, member of The Christian Science Board 
of Lectureship for many years. 

NOTES . 323 

19. Page 263, line ip, Michael Meehan's recollections in u the reminiscence 
files of The Mother Church, 18. 

20. Page 267, line zp. 5. &* H., 468, 

21. Page 268, line 28. Miscellaneous Writings, 287. 

22. Page 26$, line 13. Ibid. 

23. Page 269, line 27. This letter is in the collection the author is presenting 
to the Board of Directors. The word "friendship " in the last phrase Mrs. Eddy 
used, like Henry Clay Trumbull in his standard book on Friendship The 
Master Passion, was thus hyphenated "friendship-love." 

24. Page 271 , line 5. The First Church of Christ , Scientist, and Miscellany , 2 10. 

25. Page 271, line 16. Miss Mary Burt Messer was a recognized authority 
on the family its history, characteristics, and problems long before she 
wrote The Family in the Making (1928). A social worker in New York, Miss 
Messer was connected both with the Association for Improving the Condition 
of the Poor and The Charity Organization Society. Then she spent seven years 
of academic research on the family for Wisconsin, taught the subject at Stout 
Institute, and lectured on it under the auspices of the University of California 
Extension Division. The following statement, therefore, in her book (p, 351) 
comes with unusual significance : 

" Breaking through the entire scheme of accepted values, and carrying its 
methods into all quarters of the world, the movement of Christian Science stands 
forth as a conception of the Christian religion drawn from woman's insight, 
quietly advancing women to a position of equality with man in the Christian 
church, and, conceiving the spiritual or creative principle in feminine as well 
as in masculine terms. The maternal attribute of the divine is thus advanced 
in connection with the paternal attribute not as in the poetic overtones of 
Virgin worship, but with the living potencies of an operative truth, a conception 
intimately associated with the restoration to Christianity of its lost power of 

26. Page 271, line 17. Matthew vii : 20. 

Twenty Years After 

1 . Page 272 , line 25. The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and Miscellany, 357. 

2. Page 273, line 5. S. f H., 126. 

3. Page 273, line 14. Matt, xxviii : 20. 

4. Page 273, line 22. S. & H., xi. 

5. Page 273, line 30. The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and Miscellany, 4. 

6. Page 274, line g. S. 6 s H., 146. 

7. Page 274, line 18. Miscellaneous Writings, 184. 

8. Page 274, line 33. Mrs. Eddy's Letters and Miscellany, Vol. 3 : 225 : 325. 

9. Page 275, line 15. Mark Twain quoted in Powell's Christian Science, 
Edition of 1917, XV, XVI. 

10. Page 276, line II. 211. 

11. Page 276, line 25. Prayer-Book, 40. 

12. Page 277, line 7. Torrance Parker in The Christian Science Sentinel, June 

7, 1924- 

13. Page 277, line 18. Matt, vi : 34* 

NOTE : The following abbreviations have been used in 
Copyright Acknowledgments. 

Science and Health S. & H. 

Miscellaneous Writings Mis. 

The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and Miscellany My. 

Retrospection and Introspection .... Ret. 

Pulpit and Press PuL 

Church Manual ....... Man. 

Poems Po. 

Missage for 1902 '02. 



THE quotations referred to hereunder have been copyrighted 
in the United States and foreign countries by The Christian 
Science Board of Directors of The Mother Church, The First 
Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Massachusetts. 


Page 29, lines 13-36- 

Page 30, lines 4-28 ; 32-12. 

Page 32, lines 1-7; IS"-* 8 ; 24-31. 

Page 33, lines 1-16; 29-15. 

Page 34, lines 24-30; 3 2 ~35- 

Page 35, lines 2-12. 

Page 39, lines 7-11; 14-20; 24-26; 30-5. 

Page 50, lines 3-22. 


Page 57> 1Ines 18-20. 
Page 63, lines 27-30. 


Page 80, lines 31-32. , ' 

Page 92, lines 3-4 ; 3- I 4- 

Page 94, lines 31-21. 

Page 102, lines 14-15. 

Page 104, lines 9-23. 

Page 1 10, lines 4-9. 


Page 112, lines 31-2. 
Page 113, lines 10-12. 
Page 117, lines 18-23. 



Page 1 1 8, lines 10-13. 
Page 120, lines 7-8. 
Page 124, lines 33-4. 
Page 125, lines 27-34. 
Page 127, lines 27-28. 
Page 133, lines 16-20. 
Page 137, lines 726. 
Page 143, lines 8-18 ; 20. 
Page 144, lines 12-13. 

Page 149, lines 10-13. 
Page 150, lines 9-11 ; 
Page 152, lines 20-27. 
Page 154, lines 10-31 ; 
Page 155, lines 27-28. 
Page 156, lines 5-12. 
Page 157, lines 3-12 ; 
Page 159, lines 29-33. 
Page 169, lines 1-20. 


12 16. 



Page 178, lines 12-20; 22-5. 

Page 181, lines 6-23. 

Page 182, lines 2211. 

Page 187, lines 13-15 ; 16-21. 

Page 1 88, lines 3-7 ; 9-13 ; 22-28 ; 31-4. 

Page 189, lines 715. 

Page 190, lines 252. 

Page 192, lines 36. 

Page 193, lines 17-26. 

Page 194, lines 12. 

Page 199, lines 420. 

Page 205, lines 122. 

Page 212, lines 17-19. 

Page 213, lines 69. 

Page 214, lines 4-6 ; 28-33. 

Page 215, lines 2-4 ; 16-19. 



Page 225, lines 31-32 ; 33-6. 
Page 228, lines 19-24. 
Page 230, lines 4-5. 
Page 231, lines 1-2. 
Page 232, lines 16-33. 
Page 233, lines 30-15. 
Page 242, lines 17-19. 
Page 246, lines 9-11. 

Page 263, lines 9-19 ; 33~ 8 - 

The quotations referred to hereunder have been copyrighted 
in the United States and foreign countries by Edward A. 
Merritt, William R. Rathvon, Annie M. Knott, George Wen- 
dell Adams, Charles E. Heitman and Josiah E. Fernald, The 
Trustees under the Will of Mary Baker G. Eddy. 


Page 9, lines 4-7. 

Page 13, lines 14-17 S. &. H. 


Page 43, lines 32~33 Mis - 
Page 54, lines 10-17 Po. 


Page 56, lines 3-5 Ret. 
Page 59, lines 6-9 Ret. 
Page 65, lines 13-24. 
Page 70, lines 10-18 ; 22-25. 
Page 71, lines 3-4; 9-13; 21-3. 
Page 72, lines 6-n ; 21-29 ; 32-34. 
Page 73, lines 1-3 ; 5-6 ; 9-29. 
Page 74, lines 5-10. 



Page 77, lines 1-2 ; 4. 
Page 87, lines 3-6. 
Page 91, lines 16-19 Ret. 
Page 94, lines 13-20. 
Page 97, lines 22-23. 
Page 98, lines 2-3. 
Page 99, lines 15-17. 
Page 100, lines 7-18. 
Page 10 1, lines 22-24. 
Page 105, lines 4-16 My. 
Page 108, lines 32-2, 
Page no, lines 17-18 S. & H. 


Page 113, lines 31-32. 

Page 114, lines 12-17. 

Page 116, lines 11-13. 

Page 119, lines 11-16; 29-2. 

Page 120, lines 10-22 ; 30-33. 

Page 122, lines 11-17 >" 29-2 Man. 

Page 123, lines 25-28 ; 30-5 Ret. 

Page 124, lines 30-32 S. & H. 

Page 126, lines 24-30. 

Page 132, lines 11-14; 17-21 ; 27 Pul. 

Page 135, lines 31-4. 

Page 136, lines 7-8. 

Page 138, lines 29-34. 

Page 139, lines 7-10 S. & H. ; 17-19 S. & H. ; 21-22 S. & H. ; 

30-2 S. & H. 

Page 140, lines 4-10 S. & H. 

Page 141, lines 6-7 S. & H. ; 15-18 S. & H. ; 28-29 S. & H. 
Page 144, lines 16-23 ; 26-28. 


Page 149, lines 17-19 ; 25-28. 
Page 156, lines 14-15 S. & H. 
Page 158, lines 1-2 Mis. ; 22-29. 


Page 163, lines 26-34. 
Page 165, lines 9-17 Mis. 
Page 170, lines 30-32 Mis. 


Page 177, lines 19-29. 

Page 179, lines 11-15 S. & H. 

Page 182, lines 3-14. 

Page 183, lines 15-17. 

Page 185, lines 16-17. 

Page 192, lines 27-29. 

Page 194, lines 6-10 Ret. ; 20-24. 

Page 195, lines 29-5. 

Page 196, lines 9-27 ; 32-2. 

Page 197, lines 9-17. 

Page 198, lines 5-7 S. & H. 

Page 199, lines 1-2 ; 22-26 My. ; 30-17. 

Page 200, lines 28-14 Man. 

Page 201, lines 20-24 Man. ; 31-32 My. ; 34-35 Ret. 

Page 213, lines 20-27. 

Page 215, lines 10-12. 


Page 222, lines 24-25. 
Page 227, lines 26-30. 
Page 228, lines 30-32. 

Page 229, lines 12-13 Pul. ; 14-15 '02. ; 30-33. 
Page 230, lines 18-24 My. 

Page 231, lines 7-12 ; 17-18 ; 20-22 My. ; 27-31 ; 33-4 My. 
Page 233, lines 7-14 Mis. ; 22-26. 
Page 236, lines 8-10 ; 33-34 My. 
Page 241, lines 9-14 S. & H. ; 21-22. 
Page 242, lines 30-8. 

Page 243, lines 11-15; 17-21; 25-28; 31-34- 
Page 244, lines 7-17 ; 19-21. 
Page 245, lines 25-35. 
Page 246, lines 21-22 My. 
Page 248, line 6. 



Page 257, lines 12-14 S. & H. ; 19-20 S. & H. ; 24-26 S. & H. 

Page 260, lines 24-28 S. & H. 

Page 267, lines 18-19 S- & H. 

Page 268, lines 23-28 Mis. 

Page 269, lines 7-13 Mis. ; 24-28 S. & H. 


Page 273, lines 5-8 S. & H. ; 17-22 S. & H. ; 28-30 My. 
Page 274, lines 8-9 S. & H. ; 17-18 Mis. ; 30-33. 

The quotations referred to hereunder have been copyrighted 
by The Christian Science Publishing Society. 


Page 31, lines 16-31. 
Page 38, lines 27-31. 
Page 43, lines 24-26. 

Page 57, lines 25, 27. 
Page 59, lines 15-16. 


Page 86, lines 18-19. 


Page 1 1 6, lines 3 1-33. 

Page 127, lines 5-7; 13-14; 29-30. 

Page 130, lines 25-35. 

Page 132, lines 27 ; 31-4. 


Page 161, lines 22-23 J 25-29. 
Page 172, lines 14-33- 
Page 173, lines 26-27. 
Page 176, lines 1-19. 



Page 185, lines 32-25. 
Page 187, lines 1-3 ; 7-9. 
Page 191, lines 5-10. 
Page 195, lines 10-21. 
Page 201, lines 27-29. 
Page 202, lines 18-21. 
Page 208, lines 1-8 ; 13. 
Page 209, lines 21-23 *> 26-28. 
Page 210, lines 5-38 n. p. 


Page 217, line 14. 
Page 219, lines 4-23. 
Page 234, lines 26-7. 
Page 236, lines 20-28. 
Page 241, lines 32-5. 

Page 256, lines 32-7. 

Page 277, lines 9-15. 

The quotations referred to hereunder have been copyrighted 
by The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Massa- 


Page 223, lines 19-28. 

Page 224, lines 6-18 ; 25-5. 


The quotations referred to hereunder have been copyrighted 
in the United States and foreign countries by The Christian 
Science Board of Directors of The Mother Church, The First 
Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Massachusetts. 



Page 282, Note 2 ; Note 3. 
Page 284, Note 14; Note 17. 
Page 285, Note 21. 

Page 288, Note i. 

Page 289, Note 3 ; Note 4 ; Note 12. 
Page 291, Note 29. 
Page 292, Note 37. 
Page 293, Note 45 ; Note 61. 
Page 294, Note 69. 

Page 298, Note 45. 
Page 299, Note 68. 


Page 302, Note 3. 
Page 303, Note 16. 
Page 307, Note 40. 
Page 308, Note 55. 


Page 310, Note 8. 
Page 314, Note 73. 

Page 319, Note 63. 

The quotations referred to hereunder have been copyrighted 
in the United States and foreign countries by Edward A. 
Merritt, William R. Rathvon, Annie M. Knott, George Wen- 
dell Adams, Charles E. Heitman and Josiah E. Fernald, The 
Trustees under the Will of Mary Baker G. Eddy. 


Page 284, Note 19 ; Note 20. 

Page 285, Note 29. 

Page 288, Note 41 My, ; Note 42 Po. 



Page 290, Note 19 ; Note 22. 
Page 291, Note 29 S. & H. 
Page 294, Note 64 My. ; Note 76 S. & H. ; Note 77 Mis. & 

Page 295, Note 78 S. & H. 


Page 296, Note 21 S. & H. 
Page 297, Note 24 Ret. 
Page 298, Note 48. 
Page 299, Note 63. 
Page 301, Note 90. 


Page 303, Note 13 Ret. ; Note 16 Man. 
Page 306, Note 18 S. & H. ; Note 19. 
Page 307, Note 37 ; Note 44. 
Page 308, Note 45 ; Note 55. 
Page 309, Note 56. 


Page 310, Note 2 ; Note n ; Note 13. 
Page 311, Note 18. 


Page 316, Note 4 ; Note 12 Man. 
Page 317, Note 38. 
Page 318, Note 44 ; Note 60 Po. 
Page 320, Note 65 Po. 

Page 322, Note 15. 

The quotations referred to hereunder have been copyrighted 
by The Christian Science Publishing Society. 

Page 282, Note i. 

Page 292, Note 30. 



Page 310, Note 13. 
Page 313, Note 50. 

320, Note 4. 



Abbot, Willis J,, interviews Senator 
Moses, 313 

Adams, George Wendell, 17; describes 
Mrs. Eddy, 187; Class of '98, 312; 
Clerk and Director of The Mother 
Church, 313 

Adams, John Quincy, 63 

Adams, Mrs. Mary M. W., called by 
Mrs. Eddy to compile rules for 
teachers, 199 

Adams, Rt. Rev. William, published 
addresses on moral philosophy under 
caption Christian Science, 106 

Addison, Joseph, read by Mary Baker, 
61, 64 

Africa, 49, 282 

Agassiz, Louis, 146 

Aiken, Mrs. Mary D., 284 

Albany, N. Y., 286 

Albion, Maine, Mrs. Patterson stop- 
ping with Sarah Crosby, 109 

Alcott, A. Bronson, calls on Mrs. Eddy 
and thanks her for Science and 
Health, 132 ; visits her at Lynn, 133 ; 
at Christian Scientist Association 
meeting, 133, 146, 300 

Alcott Family, the, 218 

Alcott, Louisa M., Mr. Alcott speaks 
of Mrs. Eddy to, 133 ; meeting with 
Mrs. Eddy, 163 

Aldrich, Judge Edgar, "Next Friends" 
suit, 208 

Aldrich, Thomas Bailey, 146 

Alexandria, Va., Lindley Murray's 
books published in, do, 64 

Allen, George BL, 151 

Ambrose, Abigail, wife of Mark Baker, 
birth of Mary Morse, 55; prepara- 
tion for child, 55 ; teaches daughter 
to pray, 56, 57; slavery question 

then vital, 63 ; sends by Mary mes- 
sage to George, 67, 68; letter of 
counsel to be read on Mary's 
wedding journey, 76 ; passes on, 83 ; 
Mrs. Glover informs George, 84; 
Mary at her knee in childhood hears 
Bible stories of healing, 96; Rev. 
Richard S. Rust's tribute, 97; her 
passing on, 97; her understanding, 
282; influence on Mary, 283; 285, 

Ambrose, D. Russell, 287 

America, 226, 321 

American Federation of Churches, 238 

American Magazine, The, July, 1930, 
Charming Pollock's defense of the 
times in, 280, 316, 321 

Amiel, Henri Frederic, 287 

Andrade, An Hour of Physics, 279 

Andrews, Mrs. Effie, 312 

Anglican Church, 31, 35, see Episcopal 

Annie Laurie, 225 

Antarctic Expedition, 29 

Arens, Edward J,, Mrs. Eddy invokes 
legal protection against, 122, 148; 
attempts to build personal business, 
174; infringement of Mrs. Eddy's 
copyright, 302 

Argentina, lectures in, 49, 282 

Armstrong, Joseph, defendant in 
"Next Friends" suit, 208 

Arnold, Edwin, 287 

Associated Press, representatives inter- 
view Mrs. Eddy, 204 

Association, see Christian Scientist 

Astor, Lady Nancy, 30, 268 

Astor, Viscount, 30 

Atkinson, N., convert at Methodist 
revival, 71 

Atlanta, Georgia, 186, 250 

Atlantic, The, 147 

Auld Lang Syne, 225 



Aurelius, Marcus, 61 
Auslander, Joseph, quoted, 171 
Australia, lectures in, 49 
Author, the, see Powell 
Avon, see East Stoughton, 135 


BACON, E. M., 302 

Bacon, Francis, 60 

Bagley, Miss Sarah, Mrs. Eddy de- 
scribes former patient of Quimby to, 
113; takes Mrs. Eddy to call on 
Whittier, 132 ; 299 

Baker, Abigail Ambrose, see Abigail 

Baker, Abigail (wife of Alexander 
Tilton), in Mary's letter to George, 
67 ; 71 ; at Mary's wedding to George 
W. Glover, 75; husband's mills at 
Tilton, 83; receives Mrs. Glover 
into her home, 84; dominating 
mentality and political views, 85; 
endeavors to force sister to same 
thinking, 86; Mrs. Eddy's letter to 
her in later years, 87; no room for 
little George Glover, 88; bringing 
up Albert, 89; encourages Mrs. 
Glover's second marriage, 90; re- 
moves Mrs. Patterson from North 
Groton to Rumney, 93; clash of 
wills, 97; considers Quimby quack 
and sends sister to water cure, 99; 
money she sends her is hoarded for 
journey to Portland, 100 ; impressed 
by Mary's healing takes son Albert 
to Quimby, 102 ; closes her doors to 
Mrs. Eddy, 118; 285; she and son 
visit Quimby, 290; character and 
will, 292 ; Mrs. Eddy quoted, 292 ; 
goes to Rumney with Mrs. Eddy, 

Baker, Albert (brother of Mary), 
Mary confides plans to him, 57; 
home from Dartmouth College, 59 ; 
close relations with Mary, 59 j Mary 
writes George of Albert's absence, 
66; Mary comments on his closer 
relations with Franklin Pierce, 67; 
child with cut finger, 284; death of, 
284 ; on slavery, 285 
Baker, Dr. Alfred E., 312 

Baker, Mrs. Anna B. White, 312 

Baker, Mrs. Eliza Ann, see Glover, 
Eliza Ann 

Baker, Mrs. Elizabeth Patterson, see 
Duncan, Mrs. Elizabeth Patterson 

Baker Family, daily devotions, 55; 
interest in political affairs, 63; in 
Methodist service, 71; keep aloof 
from Mrs. Eddy, 125; practise 
economy, 298 

Baker, George Sullivan, Mary's letters 
to, 58, 66, 67, 68; Mark Baker 
swaps George's favorite horse, 68; 
at Mary's wedding, 75; meets his 
widowed sister in New York, 81 ; 
marries and goes to Baltimore, 83; 
Mrs. Glover writes him of mother's 
death, 83; her letter to his future 
wife, 89 ; son" joins in "Next Friends" 
suit, 207, 286; thanks Southern 
people for kindness to sister, 290 

Baker, George W., joins in "Next 
Friends" suit, 207, 208 

Baker, Gen. Henry M., his picture on 
Mrs. Eddy's mantel, 196; one of 
three trustees, 314 

Baker, Mark, birth of youngest 
daughter Mary Morse, 55 ; ardent 
advocate of church, 55 ; gets advice 
from family doctor, 58; Mary hi 
trundle-bed reads newspaper to 
father, 63 ; swaps George's favorite 
horse, 68; Northern Democrat and 
attitude toward slavery, 79; Mrs. 
Glover returns a widow to her 
father's house, 81; carries little 
George to neighbor, 82; cares for 
frail daughter, 83; builds comfort- 
able home, 83; marries Elizabeth 
Patterson Duncan, 84; devotion to 
Mrs. Glover in her young widow- 
hood, 87; Dr. Patterson relative of 
his second wife, 90; advice to Dr. 
Patterson as to marrying Mary, 91 ; 
in heated discussion with Mary 
about everlasting punishment, 97; 
dies in 1865, 118; Mrs. Eddy tells 
humorous incidents of, 224; vigor- 
ous and inelastic personality, 283; 
insistent that family attend morning 
devotions, 284 

Baker, Martha (married Pillsbury), 



Mary writes George of Martha's 

illness, 68; at Mary's wedding to 

George W. Glover, 75; loaned 

Patterson money for sawmill and 

land, 292 
Baker, Martha Rand (Mrs. George), 

see Rand, Martha D. 
Baker, Mary Morse, see Eddy, Mary 

Baker, Mrs. Mary A., accompanies 

Mrs. Patterson to Quimby's office, 98 
Baker, Rufus, 282 
Baker, Samuel Dow, leaving home 

writes Mary, 66; with new wife at 

Mary's wedding to George Glover, 

75, 289 
Baker, Uncle, Mrs. Eddy refers to his 

illness, 67 
Balch, Miss, girlhood correspondent of 

Mary Baker, 73 

Baldwin, William Delavan, 263 
Ballad of Trees and The Master, A, 

Lanier, 313 
Balliol College, 280 
Baltimore, Md., George Baker goes to, 

83; 250 
Bancroft, Samuel P., Mrs. Eddy's 

promised refund of tuition, 123; 151, 

298, 304 
Baptist Church, Mrs. Eddy preaches 

in, 153 

Barbizon School, The, 147 
Barry, George W., 137, 148, 15** 32 
Bartlett, John H., 68; converted at 

Methodist revival, 71; suitor for 

Mrs. Glover's hand, 88 
Bartlett, Miss Julia S., estimate of Asa 

Gilbert Eddy, 149 ; healed, 159, 283, 

2Q5> 297, 299, 300, 302, 306, 309 
Barton, Wm. E., 302 
Batten, Barton, Durstine and Osborne, 


Baum, Miss M. Louise, 195 

Beatitudes, 253 

Beckley, Zoe, writes of Lady Astor, 268 

Beecher, Henry Ward, 287 

Benevolent Association, The Christian 
Science, proposed sanatorium an- 
nounced, 52; opened, 52; capacity 
and purpose, 52 

Benevolent Association, Christian 
Science, on Pacific Coast, 52 

Benton, 290 

Berkeley, teaching regarding matter, 

Bermuda, lectures in, 49 

Berne, Switzerland, 50 

Betts, Edgar K., 312 

Betts, Mrs. Harriet .,312 

Bible, daily reading encouraged, 4, 
10, 53; runs through Lindley 
Murray books, 61 ; Book of Books 
to Mar}' Baker, 62; "science and 
health" found in Wyclif's New 
Testament, 107; best seller among 
serious books, 139; King James 
Version, 139; engrossed Ira O. 
Knapp, 1 60; Mrs. Eddy's morning 
reading, 178; Mrs. Eddy's writing 
and, 195 ; her study of, 239 ; reliance 
on, 240, 247; her favorite passage, 
240 ; interpretation of, 241 ; reading 
of, 255 ; Scientists' knowledge of, 
255; in Lutheran worship, 274; 
technique of daily study, 275; 
Christian Scientists live according to, 

Bible Lesson Committee, Christian 
Science, 241, 254 

Bible Lessons, instead of personal 
preaching, 43, 53 ; studied daily, 239, 
240; Mrs. Eddy's joy in studying, 
241 ; preparation of, 254 ; daily 
study of, 255 ; value of, 256 ; results, 
263 ; importance of daily study, 270 

Bible Looking Glass, The, 138 

Black, Hugh, Friendship, 72, 287 

Blackman, C. Lulu, joins Mrs. Eddy's 
class, 154, 307 

Blain, Julian, 312 

Blake, William, 108 

Blish, Mrs. Lauretta W., 316 

Blue Hills, seen from Chestnut Hill 
residence, 221 

Board of Directors, The Christian 
Science, conference with, and per- 
sonnel, 17; grant access to Church 
historical files, 18 ; responsibility to 
the flock, 20 ; arranging for author 
contacts, 22; method of financing 
organization, 44 ; nominated by Mrs. 
Eddy in her lifetime, 47; appoint 
and supervise work of Christian 
Science lecturers, etc., 47; pass on 



questions concerning issuance of Mrs. 
Eddy's writings, 47; approve selec- 
tion of Christian Science teachers, 48 ; 
establish sanatoriums and home for 
elderly Christian Scientists, 52; Ira 
O. Knapp, 1 60 ; William B. Johnson, 
161; Capt. Joseph Eastaman, 161; 
litigation against, 168; constituted 
by deed and take land for church, 
Sept. 1892, 183 ; Mrs. Eddy's letter 
to, 196; Mrs. Eddy directs to start 
church, 197; Mrs. Eddy writes 
" Never abandon the By-Laws," 199, 
274; assert right to defend their 
religion, 201; Edward A. Merritt 
cited, 231; Mrs. Eddy's direction 
to start a newspaper, 233 ; Trustees 
of Publishing Society consult as to 
new daily, 234 ; Mrs. Eddy suggests 
increase in salary, 243; administer 
Ruggles Educational Fund, 265; 
their conduct of affairs commended, 
272 ; conducting organization accord- 
ing to Leader's instructions, 275; 
and the future of Christian Science, 
276; gratitude of Christian Scien- 
tists to, 277; land to, deeded, 311; 
publish statement regarding Mrs. 
Eddy, 313; Directors and Mr. 
Fernald are Trustees, 315 

Board of Education, Christian Science, 
selects, instructs, and certifies 
teachers of Christian Science, 48 

Board of Lectureship, Christian 
Science, appointed by Directors and 
work supervised, 47; men and 
women of culture, 49 ; their aim, 53 ; 
testimony of, 261 

Bogart, John, at the Clark's table, in 

Bonn's Library Translation, 313 

Bond, Mrs. Lulu H., 312 

Book of Boston, The, Shackleton, 302 

Book of Martyrs, Fox's, 106 

Book of Spirit ^Writings, A. C. C. 
Helberg, 298 

Boscawen, N. H., Daniel Webster's 
birthplace, 85 

Boston Advertiser, 147 

Boston Evening Transcript, 147 ; 249 

Boston Globe, 147, 249, 316 

Boston Herald, 174, 204 

Boston, Mass,, The First Church of 

Christ, Scientist, organized in, 40; 
center of Committee on Publication 
activities, 50; Emerson starting 
career as preacher in, 60; Mary 
Baker visits, 72 ; pursuit of culture, 
78 ; magnetizers or mesmerists in, 96 ; 
Mrs. Eddy wins place in, 131, 134; 
Mrs. Eddy looks for publisher in, 
138; printers, 138; Mrs. Eddy re- 
moves to, 145 ; writers, 146 ; Public 
Library and Symphony Orchestra, 
147; preachers, 148; swift growth 
of Christian Science in, 158 ; advis- 
ability of Mrs. Eddy's settling in, 
162, 165 ; work taken up in Boston, 
1 70 ; Dressers starting mental science 
movement, 173, 176; increasing 
demands on Mrs. Eddy cause re- 
moval, 1 77 ; Mrs. Eddy remembers, 
1 80; Mrs. Eddy gives land in for 
church, 181 ; newspapers send repre- 
sentatives to Concord, 204; why 
Mrs. Eddy should be near, 219; 
loved by Mrs. Eddy, 249 ; Japanese 
delegation visits, 281, 282, 294; 
weather report for 1875, 301 ; Mrs. 
Eddy preaches in Baptist church, 306 

Boston Medical Library, books on 
animal magnetism, 96 

Boston Post, 147, 249 

Boston Public Library, books on animal 
magnetism, etc., 96, 147 

Boston Traveler,, 147; convention in 
Chicago, 172 

Bow, New Hampshire, birthplace of 
Mrs. Eddy, 55; Baker family re- 
moves from, 65; Mary's second 
letter written from, 66 ; Mr. and Mrs. 
Glover pay farewell visit to, 76; 
Mrs. Eddy's birthplace no longer in 
sight, 221 

Boxer Rebellion, Mrs. Eddy's knowl- 
edge of, 205 

Boy Scouts, 281 

Braid, making mesmerism popular' in 
England, 95 

Brazil, lectures in, 49 

Brent, Bishop, 15, 256 

Bride, The, verse, 291 

Brisbane, Arthur, 314 ; tribute to Mrs. 
Eddy, 204-5 

British Museum, 21 



Broad St., Lynn, Mrs. Eddy's residence 
in, 129 ; her purchase of 8 Broad St., 


Brook Farm, 146 
Brookhouse, Nathaniel, at the Clark's 

table, in 

Brooks, Phillips, 148 
Brown, Miss Alice Seward, 312 
Brown & Co., W. F., bill for printing 

Science and Health,, 137 
Brown, Mr. and Mrs. Arthur S., 

owners earliest picture of Mrs. Eddy, 

285; own clock once in Holmes 

residence, 287 
Brown University, 265 
Browning, Elizabeth, 287 
Browning, Robert, 287 ; Paracelsus, 295 
Bryan, William Jennings, speaks at 

Democratic Convention of 1896, 171 ; 

Cross of Gold speech, 172, 308 
Bryce, James, estimate of U. S. Con- 
stitution, 106 
Bryn Mawr, Woodrow Wilson teaching 

at, 25 
Bubier, S. M., Esq., Mrs. Patterson 

carried to his home after fall on ice, 


Bucher, A. J., in The Christian Apolo- 
gist, 237 

Bunting, Rev. John S., 43, 322 

Bunyan, John, 287 

Burnett, Frances Hodgson, meets Mrs. 
Eddy, 163 

Burnham, Miss, girlhood correspondent 
of Mary Baker, 73 

Burns, Thos., 287 

Burt, John M., 88 

Bushnell, Samuel C., verse of, 145 

Business efficiency and Christian 
Scientists, 262, 263 

Buswell, Ezra M., 312 

Butler, Mrs. Agnata Frances, 31 

Butler, Dr. Montagu, 31 

Butterworth, Hezekiah, 146, 302 

By Laws, see Church Manual 

Byrd, Rear Admiral, 29 

Byron, 70, 287 

Calcutta, 128 

Calhoun, John C., 78, 284, 290 

Calvinism, 55 

Cambridge, Mass., 146 

Cambridge History of American Liter a- 

ture, author's article on Science and 

Health in, n, 136, 301 
Cambridge University Press, 142 ; still 

prints Science and Health, 301 
Campbellite, denomination, preaches 

fellowship, 274 

Canada, lectures in, 49 ; fund admin- 
istered in, 265 
Canal Zone, lectures in, 49 
Canterbury, former Archbishop of, 35 
Carlyle, Thomas, 287 
Carpenter, Gilbert C., secretary to 

Mrs. Eddy, 289 ; Mrs. Eddy writes 

verse with ease, 293, 308 
Carr, Mr., and wife, converted at 

Methodist revival, 71 
Gate, Esqr., and wife, converted at 

Methodist revival, 71 
Gate, E. J., 94 
Cawein, Madison Julius, 206 
Central Music Hall, 171, 308 
Century Magazine, The, 288 
Chamberlain, Miss Jessie, 312 
Chandler, Senator Wm. E., and "Next 

Friends" Suit, 208; visit to Mrs. 

Eddy, 212 

Chanfrau, Mrs. Henrietta E., 312 
Changing Family, The, G. W. Fiske, 


Charming, Wm. E., 287 
Charles, King, and Joan of Arc, 56 
Charleston, South Carolina, George W. 

Glover, builder in, 75 ; returns with 

bride to, 76; attractiveness of, 77; 

cultural and literary center, 78; 

slavery in, 79; Mrs. Glover in, 80, 

84, 86, 289 

Charleston Evening Post, The, 288 
Charmides, 257 
Chase, Stephen A., defendant in "Next 

Friends" Suit, 208 
Cheney, Mrs. Russell, see Sanborn, 


Chesterfield, Lord, Mary Baker inter- 
ested in his canons of good breeding, 


Chesterton, G. K. } 244 
Chestnut Hill, Mrs. Eddy's last home, 



22; Benevolent Association sana- 1 
torium established at, 52; window j 
at, 79 ; Mrs. Eddy leaves Concord j 
for, 216 ; arrival at, 220 ; life at, 217, \ 
221, 225, 227, 230, 231, 233, 239, 242, 
248, 272; library at, 287; 311, 319 

Chicago, Mrs. Eddy visits, 170, 307, 
308 ; National Christian Scientist 
Association convention at, 170;! 
Chicago newspapers, 171 ; Mrs. 
Eddy's return from, 174, 237; Mrs. j 
Eddy's sermon in, 248; editors in, 

dickering Hall, services moved to, 152 

Children, Mrs. Eddy's advice on bring- 
ing up, 270 ; Christian Science teach- 
ings on, 270, 271 

Chile, lectures in, 49 

China, lectures in, 49, 205 ; Mrs. 
Eddy's knowledge of Chinese affairs, 

Choate, Mrs. Clara E., Mrs. Eddy 
writes her, 123 ; the Eddys live with, 
149; characterizes Dr. Eddy, 151; 
297; recollections of, 303, 305, 306 

Choate, Warren, first Sunday School 
pupil, 151; Mr. and Mrs. Eddy's 
love for, 303 ; speaks from platform 
when Mrs. Eddy announces first 
Sunday School, 303 

Christ My Refuge, 318 

Christian Apologist, The, 237 

Christian Healing, 168, 295 

Christian Herald, 39, 288 

Christian Science, see Science 

Christian Science and Its Discoverer, 
Ramsay, 284 

Christian Science Benevolent Asso- 
ciation, The, see Benevolent Asso- 

Christian Science Benevolent Asso- 
ciation on Pacific Coast, see Benev- 
olent Association on Pacific Coast 

Christian Science Board of Directors, 
The, see Board 

Christian Science Board of Education, 

see Board of Education 
Christian Science Church, see Church; 

Church of Christ, Scientist 
Christian Science Hall, 187 
Christian Science History, by Hanna, 
312, 313 

Christian Science Mind-healing, 295 

Christian Science Monitor, The, see 

Christian Science Pleasant View Home, 
The, see Pleasant View Home 

Christian Science Publishing Society, 
The, see Publishing House and Pub- 
lishing Society 

Christian Science Quarterly, see 

Christian Science Series, Asa Gilbert 
Eddy, 149; Mrs. Eddy not to be 
consulted, 176 

Christian Scientist, see Scientist 
Ihristian Scientists, see Scientists 

Christian Scientist Association, organ- 
ized, 40 ; Bronson Alcott and Rev. 
J. L. Dudley guests at, 133; Asa 
Eddy arranges for meeting of, 150; 
organized, 151 ; books carried off by 
disloyal students, 174; disorganized, 
175; eight disloyal students accuse 
Leader, 299; records, 300; dis- 
banded, 311 

Christian Scientist Association, 
National, first convention held in 
Chicago, 170; Mrs. Eddy speaks, 
171; Boston Traveler's account, 

I ? 2 . 
Christian Union, 164 

Christian World, 320 

Christmas, Mrs. Eddy's concept of, 
230; message to her household, 231 

Chu, Paul E., 315 

Church attendance, recent rapid sub- 
sidence, 14; tendency to diminish, 
55; why Christian Scientists go to 
church, 253, 254; Christian Scien- 
tists' habit of, 255, 275 

Church, Christian Science, not depend- 
ent on personal popularity of anyone, 
43; generous financial support and 
why, 44 ; simplicity of, 45 ; forma- 
tion of, with democratic branches, 
45, 46; societies in colleges, 46; 
Mother Church hub with branches, 
47; Sunday Schools and teaching 
system, 48; policy of under state- 
ment rather than over, 272; more 
than doubled in last 20 years, 272; 
generous in relief work inside and 
outside of Christian Science, 281; 


expression of Mrs. Eddy's leader- 
ship, 283 

Church of Christ, Scientist, dates and 
facts in its development, 40 ; notice- 
able increase, 41; Mrs. Eddy's 
name for, 106 ; she expels rebellious 
members, 129, 149; Cincinnati editor 
pays tribute to Monitor, 238; Mrs. 
Eddy instructs never to abandon 
By-Laws, 274; affairs conscien- 
tiously administered by Directors, 
275 ; habit of financial support, 275 

Church of Christ, Scientist, in Concord, 
N. H., see Concord 

Church of Christ, Scientist, The First, 
in Boston, Massachusetts, named, 


Church, The Mother, method of raising 
budget, 44, 45; branch churches 
spokes from hub, 45; affairs in 
hands of Board of Directors, 46; 
membership in, 47; first services, 
151; legal incorporation, 151 ; con- 
duct of services, 152; preparation 
for reorganization, 176 ; Mrs. Eddy's 
supervision from Concord, 180 ; her 
first visit to, 181 ; breaks up organ- 
izations, 181; advises church in 
hearts, 183 ; Trustees hold land for, 
183; church built and closing of 
fund, 184; Mrs. Eddy suggests 
larger church, 185 ; purchase of land, 
laying corner-stone, and dedication 
of Extension, 185 ; Wednesday eve- 
ning meetings at dedication, 186; 
Mrs. Eddy's counsel as to member- 
ship, charter, etc., 196; she directs 
to lay foundation, 197; quoting 
Tenets, 200; Mrs. Eddy writes of 
its prosperity, 200; dedication of 
Extension, foreign attendance at, 
244; Readers of, conduct Mrs. 
Eddy's funeral service, 248 ; attend- 
ance of Scientists at, 253, 254; 
remarks of retiring President on 
gratitude, 277; 279, 308; disorgan- 
ized, 309; dissolution of original 
organization, 310; age requires 
organization, 311; Mrs. Eddy trans- 
fers property to, 311 ; land on which 
to build, 311 

Church edifices, dedication of, 41; 

Mrs. Eddy's gift of church edifice in 
Concord, 218; make granite con- 
tracts in Concord, N. H., 218; new 
Mother Church dedicated, 244 ; First 
Church in London, England, dedi- 
cated, 245 

Church Federation, June, 1930, Charles 
P. Steinmetz quoted that greatest 
discovery of future will be along 
spiritual lines, 280 

Church Manual, see Manual 

Church membership, of Christian 
Science, more than doubled in 
twenty years, 272 

Churches, Christian Science, see 

Churchman, The, 13 

Church Standard , The, 164 

Cicero, 61 

Cincinnati, O., 238 

Civil War, approaching, 85; George 
W. Glover II joins army, 92; Dr. 
Patterson captured and sent to Libby 
Prison, 94; Mrs. Patterson inter- 
prets deeper meaning of, 95 ; William 
B. Johnson healed of diseases in- 
curred in, 161 

Clapp, Henry Austin, 147 

Clark, Mr. and Mrs. (Brene Paine) 
George D., Mrs. Eddy lives with, 
in; table talk, 114, 121 

Clark, George E., describes Mrs. Eddy's 
life in his father's and mother's 
home, in; her appearance and 
manner, 112; goes to Boston with 
Mrs. Eddy "to find publisher, 138; 
her remarks to, 176; story of sea 
life, 301 

Clark, Joseph B., 312 

Clarkson, Judge Joseph R., in Class of 
'98, 312 

Class Teaching, 48, 49, 122 

Clay, Henry, trying to avert War, 85, 
284, 290 

Clemens, Samuel T., see Twain, Mark 

Clergymen, attitude of toward Chris- 
tian Science, i ; one who left ministry, 
13 ; tributes to benefits of Christian 
Science, 35; Bible and Science and 
Health take place of preaching in 
Christian Science churches, 43; no 
paid preachers in Christian Science, 



53; clerical difficulties in financing 
churches, 124; Boston's arresting 
preachers, 148 

Cleveland, Rose, meets Mrs. Eddy, 

Clio, muse of history, 276 

Coates, Lewis B., 312 

Cochrane, Mrs. E. Rose, in Class of '98, 

Coffin, Charles Carlton, 302 

College, see Massachusetts Metaphysi- 
cal College 

Colleges, see Universities, reactions of 
students to Christian Science, 265; 
testimonies of students, 265-268; 
college bred mother describes Chris- 
tian Science in family, 270 

Colles, Marjorie, 312 

Collier's, April 19, 1930, 279 

Columbus, discovers America, 105 

Columbus Avenue, Mrs. Eddy's college 
on, 163, 168 

Comin 1 Through the Rye, 225 

Commandments, 253 

Committee on Publication, author's 
correspondence with, 3, 5, 7, 8, 243 ; 
growth and responsibility of, 50; 
medium of better understanding 
between public and Christian Scien- 
tists, 50 ; provided for, 201 ; salary 
increased, 243 

Commonwealth Avenue, Mrs. Eddy 
removes to, 170 

Commonwealth Steel Co., 263 

Concord, Mass., 131, 133, 146, 218 

Concord, New Hampshire, Pleasant 
View Home established where Mrs, 
Eddy's home torn down, 52; Bow 
five miles away, 55; Mary Baker 
sends to Concord for books, 70; 
Mrs. Eddy's removal to, 177; 
granite used for Boston Church, 184 ; 
Mrs. Eddy's last class in, 192; 
eminent citizens' regard for Mrs. 
Eddy, 193; New York reporters 
come to, 204; Mrs. Eddy removes 
from to Mass., 2 16 ; farewell to, 2 1 7 ; 
what Mrs. Eddy meant to Concord 
financially, 218; her gift of First 
Church of Christ, Scientist, in, 218; 
City Council's resolution of regret 
at her departure, and her acknowl- 

edgment, 219; reasons for leaving 
Concord, 219; trip from, 2205 days 
in, 301; Mrs. Eddy buys home 
and settles in, 310; citizens express 
regard for Mrs. Eddy, 312 

Confederate army, Dr. Patterson 
captured and committed to Libby 
Prison, 94; Dr. Patterson requests 
steps for release, 95 

Congregational Church, Mrs. Patter- 
son prays in church at No. Groton, 
98; Mrs. Eddy's love for all who 
love God, 273; Mrs. Eddy's cradle, 
2 74 ; preaches devoutness and democ- 
racy, 274; Mary Baker joins Tilton 
church, 288 

Congregationalist, The, 306 

Connecticut, 190 

Contemporary Review, 288 

Convention of 1896, Democratic, 171 

Conybeare and Howson, Life of St. 
Paul, 287 

Cook, Rev. Joseph, attacks Mrs. Eddy 
from pulpit, 163 

Cooke, Mr., accompanies Mrs. Glover 
to N. Y., 290 

Corning, Mayor Charles R., 313 

Corsair, by Byron, 70 

Corser, Dr. Enoch, unites George 
Washington Glover and Mary Baker 
in marriage, 76; converses with 
Mary Baker on deep subjects, 109, 
287; 289, 295 

Corser, S. B. G., 287, 289, 295 

Cosmopolitan, 264 

Cotton, 61 

Cowles, Abram, uses "Christian 
Science" in verse, 106 

Cowper, read by Mary Baker, 61, 64 

Crafts, Hiram S., and Mrs., residents 
of Clark home when Mrs. Eddy 
there, in; Mrs. Eddy stays with 
and talks of Quimby, 113; her first 
meeting with Mr. Crafts, 113 ; Ellen 
Pillsbury visits aunt at Taunton, 
118; Mrs. Eddy's instruction to 
Mr. Crafts, financial arrangements, 
he begins practice of healing, 
121; lives with at E. Stoughton 
(Avon) and Taunton, 121 ; his trib- 
utes to Mrs. Eddy, 127, 297, 299, 



Crawford, Marlon, 146 

Cressy, Alderman, of Concord, N. H., 

Cronstedt, Count Sigge, 32 

Crosby, Mrs. Sarah, Mrs. Patterson 
visits in Albion, 109 ; late expression 
of affection for Mrs. Patterson, no, 

Crosse, Mrs. Sarah, turns from Mrs. 

Eddy, 174 
Cuba, 186 
Curry, Mr., wife and two daughters, 

converts at Methodist revival, 71 
Curtis, Mrs. Mary E. Harris, 306 
Curtis, William E., sees Mrs. Eddy 

take daily drive, 205; interviews 

Mrs. Eddy, 226 
Cushing, Dr., attends Mrs. Patterson 

after fall on ice, 114; describes her 

case, 115; author's contacts with, 

116; 296, 297 
Cushing's Garden, Mary Baker visits, 

Cutchins, Mr., brings presents from 

George, 67 ; Mary sends message to, 

Cutter system, 292 


DAGGETT, Miss MARY A., 306 

Daily Journal Press, St. Cloud, Minn., 


Dakin, E. F., 296 
Dana, Charles A., 164 
Daniel, Mary Baker's example in 

prayer, 56 
Dante, 195, 217 
Dartmouth College, Albert Baker 

graduates from 1834, 59; Famous 

Suit, 214 

Davidson, Rt. Rev. Randall, 35 
Davis, Andrew Jackson, 96, 292 
Davis, Mrs. Emma S., 312 
Dayton, Miss Mary AHce, 306, 307 
Dean, Caroline, girlhood friend, 73 
Declaration of Independence, The, 


Delano, Miss, 73 
De Mille, Cecil B., 39 
Democritus of Abdera, 107 
Denver, 237, 250 

Devils, Drugs, and Doctors, Haggard, 

Dickens, 147, 287 

Dickey, Mr., Mary sends message to, 

Dickey, Adam H., 317 

Directors, see Board of 

Disciples of Christ, 274 

Disraeli, on animal magnetism, 190 

Dixon, Frederick, 256 

Doctor and Patient, by Dr. S. Weir 
Mitchell, 58 

Dodds, Alexander, 234 

Dods, John Bovee, 96, 292 

Dole, Rev. Walter, 312 

Dooley, Mr., 202 

Dr. Holmes's Boston, Ticknor, 302 

Drake, 302 

Dresser, Mrs. Annetta, comes to Bos- 
ton, 158; developing a mental 
science movement, 173, 294 

Dresser, Horatio W., see Quimby M ss, 

Dresser, Julius A., improved by 
Quimby's treatment, 100; Mrs. 
Patterson asks him to step forward 
into Quimby's place and he declines, 
104 ; Ms estimate of Quimby's work, 
104; Mrs. Patterson's request for 
mental help, 116; comes to Boston, 
158 ; develops mental science move- 
ment, 173; his life, 294, 295 

Dreyfus, 202 

Drummond, Henry, 287 

Drummond, J. Roscoe, 282 

Dryden, John, 64 

Dudley, Rev. J. L., guest at Christian 
Scientist Assn. meeting, 133 

Dun & Co., R. G., 318 

Duncan, Mrs. Elizabeth Patterson, 
marries Mark Baker, 84 ; relative of 
Mrs. Eddy's second husband, 90; 
writes loving note to Mrs. Eddy, 125 

Dunmore, Seventh Earl of, 31 

Durant, Will, 295 

Dutch East Indies, 282 

Dyer, Miss Frances J., 306 

East Stoughton (now Avon), Mrs. 
Eddy writes in, 135 



Eastaman, Captain Joseph S., enters 
Mrs. Eddy's class, wife healed, 161 

Eastaman, Mrs. Mary F., healed, 161 

Easter, Mrs. Eddy's thought of, 231; 
sermon to household, 232 

Easton, Miss Emma Gould, 312 

Eaton, Miss Mary E., 312, 313 

Eckerman, 13, 313 

Eddington, 13 

Eddy, Asa G., success of any project 
required Mrs. Eddy at head, 112; 
a true helper, 119; healing while at 
South Boston, 119; marries Mary 
Baker Glover, 120, 303; Mrs. Eddy 
on, 1 20 ; she turns to him for help, 
129; aid to wife, 148; Miss Bart- 
lett's estimate of, 149 ; organizer of 
first Sunday School, 149-151; first 
uses words Christian Scientist on 
sign, 149; Mrs. Choate describes 
activities, etc., 149-150; protects 
Mrs. Eddy, 150; heals Miss Julia 
Bartlett, 159; passes away, 165; 
295, 300; authority on copyright 
laws, 302; Genealogy and Life of, 
Longyear, 302; starts first Sunday 
School, 303 ; love for Warren Choate, 
303 ; mistaken in wife's age, 306 

Eddy, Dr. Ebenezer J. Foster, see 


McClure's articles on, 5 ; Church 
begins to assemble historical data 
and letters concerning, 7; why au- 
thor's request for interview not 
granted, 8; her attitude toward 
interviews, 9; time ripe for writing 
her life story, 9 ; editorial apprecia- 
tions at her passing, 10; Christian 
Science its Founder's creation, n ; 
letter to Dr. Hamilton Holt, 16; 
life-size portrait planned, 17 ; diffi- 
culties in having her message under- 
stood, 20; author talks with many 
who knew her, visits home, 22 ; 
process for preserving her letters in 
Church Executive Offices, 23; 
sources necessary for writing her 
biography, 25 ; in her lifetime saw 
abundant fruitage, 29; Mark 
Twain's revised judgment of, 40; 
expectations that cause would 

dwindle when she passed on, 40; 
provides for supervision of Church 
under Manual, 47 ; nominates Board 
of Directors, 47 ; her deed of Trust 
creates Trustees of Publishing Soci- 
ety, 48; site of her home used for 
Pleasant View Home for elderly 
Christian Scientists, 52 ; born at 
Bow, N. H., of New England parent- 
age? 55 ; dedicated to religious life 
and heard "voices," 56; healed of 
fever through prayer, 57; early 
thought to write a book, 57 ; predic- 
tions as to her future, 57; delicate 
health, 58; love for her brother 
Albert and her Lindley Murray 
books, 59; choice of books, 61; 
concern for social niceties, 61; in- 
terest in precisencss of speech, 62; 
Bible her Book of Books, 62 ; patri- 
otic interest and reading newspapers, 
63; early pencilings show interest 
in negroes, 64; takes to verse more 
readily than prose, 64; a normal 
girlhood, 65; parting verse to An- 
drew Gault, 65 ; early letter writing, 
65 ; removed to Sanbornton Bridge, 
65 ; second letter she ever wrote, 66 ; 
letters to her brother George, 67; 
bridesmaid at a wedding, 68 ; with- 
out funds to join class of village 
writing master, 68; first visit to 
Haverhill, 69; letters to Augusta 
Holmes, 70; books read at 19, 70; 
interest in Methodist revival and 
impressions of its effect, 71 ; values 
friendship, 72; sympathizes with 
Augusta on passing of father, 72; 
visit to Boston and Nahant, 72; 
writes Augusta town news, 73; on 
marriage, 74 ; marries George Wash- 
ington Glover, 75 ; their first meet- 
ing, 76 ; going to South Carolina, 76 ; 
prayer saves from shipwreck, 76; 
stand against slavery, 78; frees 
slaves, 80 ; husband's death in Wil- 
mington, N. C., 80 ; Masons care of, 
8 1 ; again in father's house, 81 ; son 
George Washington Glover born, 
82 ; illness, 83 ; mother's death, 83 ; 
father marries again, 84; efforts at 
self-support, 84; removal to sister 



Abigail's home, 84 ; maintains intel- 
lectual independence, 85 ; views con- 
flict with Mrs. Tilton's, 86 ; letter to 
Mrs. Tilton in later years, 87 ; par- 
ticipates in church in spite of invalid- 
ism after childbirth, 87; speaks at 
lodge, 88; suitors, 88; marries Dr. 
Daniel Patterson, 88; impelling 
motive of marriage to get back her 
son, 89; residence in Franklin and 
No. Groton, 89; describes her soli- 
tude to Martha Rand, 89 ; dominant 
thought in marrying again and dis- 
appointment, 91 ; little girl de- 
scribes her, 92; husband's absences 
and their removal from No. Groton, 
93 ; financial stress in Rumney and 
husband's capture and commitment 
to Libby Prison, 94; interpretation 
of deeper meaning of the war, 95; 
interest in mesmerism or spiritual- 
ism but incidental, 96 ; first listens 
to Bible stories of healing, 96; her 
promise to God, 97 ; mother's exhor- 
tation and influence, 97; verse to 
her mother, 97 ; message to Martha 
Rand bereaved of a father, 97; 
would not yield her religion to Dr. 
Patterson, 98; prayer in church 
and dependence on God, 98; ap- 
pearance in 1862, 98; goes to 
water-cure at Hill, 99; Quimby, 
100 ; temporary restoration and 
gratitude, 101; seeks to learn 
basis of Quimby's works, 102; his 
estimate of her, 102; her relapse, 
102 ; tribute to Quimby, 103 ; 
George A. Quimby 's attitude, 103 ; 
appeals to Julius A. Dresser to carry 
on Quimby j s work, 104 ; but for her 
Quimby would have been forgotten, 
104; looking back after years 
Quimby a mere episode, 104 ; devel- 
oping a vocabulary, 105; growing 
away from Quimby and discovering 
Christian Science, 105 ; debt to those 
before, 106 ; a student presents Rt. 
Rev. Wm. Adams' book, 106 ; nam- 
ing her book, 107; second visit to 
Quimby, 108; efforts to exhaust 
Quimby's methods, 109; treatment 
of Miss Jarvis and visit to Mrs. 

Crosby, 109; at 45, no; at Clarks' 
in Lynn, in ; appearance and man- 
ners, 112; at Wheelers', Crafts', 
Wentworths', 113; growing away 
from Quimby ism, 113; hampered 
by him for a time, 114 ; fall in Lynn, 
114; treatment by Dr. Gushing, 
115; petitions City Council for 
recompense, 116; healed by reading 
Bible narrative, 116; consciousness 
of spiritual healing growing, 117; 
analyzes her recovery, 117; borrows 
money to effect release of husband 
from Libby Prison, 117; after Dr. 
Patterson's unfaithfulness divorces 
him, 118; his subsequent tribute to 
her, 118; handicaps while building 
her book, 118; healing Ellen Pills- 
bury and breach with Mrs. Tilton, 
1 1 8 ; Asa Gilbert Eddy a true helper, 
119; describes his healing in South 
Boston, 119; his death, her retire- 
ment to Vermont, and expressions of 
bereavement, 120; building income, 
120,121 ; charges for class instruction 
and insistence on fulfillment of con- 
tract, 122; invoking legal aid, 122; 
her generosity, 123; writes Mrs. 
Choate of charges for instruction, 
123; length of class, 124; prevision 
in financial affairs, 1 24 ; takes name 
Glover, 125; time of severest trial, 
126 ; love for Grandmother "Mary," 
126 ; Hiram Crafts her first student, 
127 ; difficulties with early students, 
128, 129 ; pro ving her leadership, 129 ; 
purchases 8 Broad St., 130; differ- 
ence from Emerson's teachings, 131 ; 
calls on Whittier, 132; Alcott, 
Emerson, others talk of her, 133; 
writing book, 134; Science of Man 
appears 1869, 135; writing The 
Science of Life and Soul's In- 
quiries of Man, 136; instructs 
students to omit manipulation, 136; 
author's tribute in Cambridge His- 
tory of American Literature, 136; 
last touches to Science and Health 
of 1875, 137; publishes book, 139; 
uses Science and Health as diary, 
141 ; relations with publishers, 142 ; 
instructions to Wiggin, 144; removes 



to Boston, 145, 162; preaches in 
Hawthorne Hall, 147; outgrowing 
Lynn, 148 ; writing Col. E. J. Smith 
and Judge Hanna, 149; living with 
Choates, 149; final tribute to hus- 
band, 150; first services at which 
she preached, 151 ; organizing Chris- 
tian Scientist Association and church, 
151; her dress, 152; services in 
Hawthorne Hall, 152,1153 ; preaches 
in Baptist Church, 153; a real 
teacher, 154; answering questions, 
155; understanding people, 156; 
teaching classes, 157; rebuking 
dreamer, 157; growing number 
of students, 158; helped by her 
prayers, 159; student to Knapp 
family, 1 60; Capt, Eastaman, 161; 
moves to Commonwealth Avenue, 
163; appearance in Tremont Temple, 
163 ; replies to Rev. L. T. Townsend, 
163 ; message in first issue of Journal, 
164, 165 ; need of helper after pass- 
ing of husband, 165 ; Frye remains 
until Mrs. Eddy passes away, 166; 
visits of her son, 166 ; adopts Dr. E. 
J. Foster, 167 ; industry, 1 68; starts 
Massachusetts Metaphysical Col- 
lege, 1 68 ; John Wilson, appreciates 
gift, 169; visits Chicago, 170; in- 
vites National Christian Scientists 
Association to " convention," 170; 
speaks at convention, 171 ; profound 
impression, 172; her misgivings, 
173; dealing with disaffection, 
173, 174; closes college, disorganizes 
association, retires as editor of Jour- 
nal, publishes Seven Fixed Rules, 
175; near seventy starting life anew, 
176; retirement to Pleasant View, 
177; routine there, 177, 180; spends 
night in her room in new church, 
April i, 1895, 181 ; breaks up organ- 
izations, 181 ; warns against per- 
sonal adulation, 182; Optimist in- 
terviews her, 182; business sagac- 
ity, 182, 183 ; constitutes Board of 
Directors, 183; starts Publishing 
Society in 1897, 184; starts Sentinel, 
184; starts Quarterly, 184; Miscel- 
laneous Writings appears, 185; 
Questions and Answers, 185 ; Church 

Manual , 185; sees need for larger 
church in Boston, 185; teaches 
last class, 186, 189; humorous 
stories, 1 88; malicious animal mag- 
netism, 190, 192; devotion to 
duties, 192; kindness to working- 
men, 192; attitude toward her 
enemies, 193; letter to Judge 
Hanna, 195; letter to Directors, 
Feb. 12, 1895, 196; observes legal 
requirements, 196; requests Board 
to hasten work on Church, 197 ; pub- 
lications issued to mother the flock, 
198; statement to Miss Lang, 198; 
calls Mrs. Adams and Mrs. Webster 
to compile By-laws for teachers' 
Manual, 199; "Never abandon By- 
laws/' 199; her Tenets, 200; pro- 
vides for Committee on Publication, 
201 ; attitude of Press, 202, 203 ; 
addressed 10,000 at Pleasant View, 
203; rumors, 204; grants inter- 
view to Boston Herald, 204; re- 
porters from New York and Bos- 
ton, 205; interviewed by William 
E. Curtis, 205; remarks about her 
daily drive, 205; starting of "Next 
Friends" suit, 206, 208; Masters* 
questioning, 209, 211; explains her 
trusteeship, 210; explains her in- 
vestments, 21 1 ; convinces Mas- 
ters, 212; unhappy experience, 213; 
generously pays Michael Meehan to 
withdraw book, 214, 215; removes 
from Concord to Chestnut Hill, 
Mass., 216; proves rumors of infir- 
mity mere fabrication, 216; hours of 
work, 217 ; financial help to Concord 
and nameless kindnesses, 218; trip 
to Boston and arrival at Chestnut 
Hill, 220 ; those called to her house- 
hold, 221 ; counsels her helpers, 222 ; 
relies on prayer, 223 ; sense of humor, 
223, 2 24 ; enjoys old songs and hymns, 
225; music box and Victrola, 225; 
grasp of world affairs, 226 ; talks on 
timeliness, 227; interest in those 
around her, 227, 228 ; guards against 
adulation, 229; Christmas in 1909, 
230; Easter in 1909, 231; Easter 
sermon to household, 232 ; launches 
The Christian Science Monitor, 233; 



Initiates enlargement of Publishing 
House, 234; names the Monitor 
and approves first copy, 235; esti- 
mate as Leader, 236; courtesy and 
reproof, 239 ; studies and interprets 
Bible, 239, 240, 241 ; edits and re- 
edits Science and Health, 241 ; large 
vocabulary, 241 ; extensive letter 
writing, 242; points out danger of 
popularity, 243 ; unpretentious, 243 ; 
honesty in business, 243; forgive- 
ness and endurance, 244; joy at 
churches built abroad, 245; last 
days, 246, 248 ; last drive, 247 ; last 
written words, 247; funeral, 248; 
editorial tributes, 249; her place, 
250; attitude of newspapers after 
her death, 250; her character, 251; 
battles she fought, 252; scientists 
approach to her views, 253; great 
teacher, 254; revives Christ Jesus' 
healing ministry, 258; influence on 
her students, 259 ; reception of unex- 
pected visitor, 259 ; takes her stand 
with Jesus in relation to marriage, 
268; teachings on marriage and 
home, 269 ; twenty years since she 
wrote last message, 272; bases all 
her teachings on those of Christ 
Jesus, 273,' love for all who love 
God, 273; Congregationalism her 
cradle, 274; derives her Science 
from Bible, 274; Points of agree- 
ment with Protestant religions, 274; 
instructions to The Mother Church, 
274; Christian Scientists' gratitude 
to, 277 ; Christian Science encircles 
globe in her time, 281 ; writes Rufus 
Baker, 282 ; parental influence, 283 ; 
displays instinct for leadership, 283 ; 
stops Mark Baker's prayer with pin, 
284; not influenced by Emerson, 
284; not ignorant of parliamen- 
tary speaking, 285; extraordinary 
memory as child, 285 ; cultural in- 
fluences in early life, 285 ; improve- 
ment in spelling, 286 ; reads Shake- 
speare in adult years, 287 ; omnivo- 
rous reader, 287 ; books in her library, 
287; joins Tilton Congregational 
Church, 288; loves nature, 288; 
color of eyes, 288; early acquaint- 

ance with Col. Glover, 289; pastor 
describes early years, 289; hus- 
band's courage, 289; frees slaves, 
290; widow rocks son, 290; verse 
written by early admirer, autograph 
album, 291 ; studies books on home- 
opathy and gives medicine to neigh- 
bors, 291 ; omitted from Mrs. 
Tilton's will because she adopts 
Christian Science, 292; acquainted 
with Graham and Cutter cures, 292 ; 
trip to Rumney, 292 ; ease in writing 
poetry, 293 ; health improves under 
Quimby, 294 ; religion she teaches is 
hers, 294; earlier names, 295; her 
discovery, 296 ; withdraws claim for 
damages, 296; payment to John 
Patterson, 297; spiritualism, 298; 
loans and generosity, 298 ; lesson of 
economy, 298 ; opens house in Lynn 
to students, 298 ; little notebook, 298, 
299; discipline of "the eight,'* 299, 
300; goes to kitchen to warm 
hands, 301; typographical errors, 
301; "sole author," 302; Ken- 
nedy's friendly statement, 302; 
Arens pirates her works, 302 ; mar- 
ries A. G. Eddy, 303; love for 
Warren Choate, and starting Sun- 
day School, 303; impression of 
eternal youth, 306; preaches in 
Baptist church in Boston, 307 ; peti- 
tion, 308; visits Chicago to teach, 
lecture, etc., 308 ; types in her class, 
308; prepares for every important 
step, 308; shrinks from adulation, 
308; admonition to church mem- 
bers, 309; receives no callers, 310; 
in Concord, and Roslindale, Mass., 
310; sends vegetables and salt pork 
to student, 310; no time for vaca- 
tion, 311; organization required, 
311; relationship to building Mother 
Church, 31 r; Concord citizens ex- 
press regard, 312 ; physical and men- 
tal fitness, 313 ; in court, 314; deals 
with National State Capital Bank at 
Concord, 3 15; knows what she wants, 
315; gives to charity, 316; serving, 
316; constant oversight of detail, 
317 ; observes Matthew, 318 ; loyalty 
to Christ Jesus in poem, 318; state- 



ment of undertakers, 319; regard 
for James A. Neal, 322; "Friend- 
ship," 323 

Edinburgh, Mrs. Eddy's congratula- 
tions on first church building, 245 

Edison, Thomas A., 178 

Edmunds, Judge, Ms daughter and 
spiritualism, 297 

Edwards, Jonathan, 108; his sermon 
of 1741, 190 

Edwards, T. M. (M. C), Dr. Patterson 
wishes wife to appeal to, for his 
release from Lib"by Prison, 95 

Egyptian Book of the Dead, 27 

Einstein, 252, 253, 320 

Electro-Biology, Grimes, 292 

Eliot, President Charles William, 8, 37, 

Eliot, George, 287 

Elizabeth, Queen, 251 

Elizabethan literature, 60 

Ellis Family, the, Mrs. Eddy happy 
with, 121, 297 

Elson, Louis, 147 

Emerson, Ralph Waldo, starting 
preaching career in Second Church, 
60; 108; Mrs. Eddy's estimate of, 
131 ; minding Ms mother's cow, 145 ; 
lecturing and writing, 146, 218; 
Mrs. Eddy not influenced by, 284, 287 

Emerson, Mrs. Ralph Waldo, wishes 
to meet Mrs. Eddy, 133 

Emmanuel movement, 36, 256 

Emmanuel Movement in a New England 
Town, Powell's, 294, 321 

Encyclical letter of late Archbishop of 
Canterbury, 35 

Encyclopedia Britannica, 286 

England, 50, 226, 265, 321 

English Reader, Lindley Murray's, 59, 
61, 62, 63 

Episcopal Church, its sacramental 
system, 5 ; spiritual healing in, 36, 
256 ; George W. Glover laid to rest 
in cemetery of St. John's Episcopal 
Church, Wilmington, N. C., 81; 
prayers for weather, 223, 317; dig- 
nity and decorum of its worship, 274 ; 
Mrs. Tilton bequeaths $5000 with 
restrictions to, 292 

Esoteric Christianity, by Warren F. 
Evans, 293 

Essays in Christian Politics, 35 

Europe, lectures in, 49 

Evans, Reverend Warren F., 96; his 
books read, 174; more than mes- 
merist, 292; taught by Quimby to 
heal, 293 ; last book Esoteric Christi- 
anity, 293 

Ewing, Judge William G., 38 

Faerie Queene, Spenser's, 257 

Fairbairn, A. M., 108 

Faith Work, Christian Science, and 
Other Cures, 307 

Family, Christian Science and the, 
268, 269, 270, 271 

Family in the Making, The, Messer, 323 

Fanny Fern, 138 

Faraday, 253 

Farlow, Alfred, 3 ; defendant in "Next 
Friends" suit, 208; devotion to 
duty, 279, 289, 290, 295, 296, 297, 
298, 299, 306 ; describes Mrs. Eddy's 
appearance, 293 

Farlow, Miss Sarah A., 299, 307, 316, 


Farmington (N. H.) News, 315 
Farrar, 287 
Fernald, Josiah E., appreciation of 

Mrs. Eddy, 312; Trustee for Mrs. 

Eddy, 314; Mrs. Eddy consults, 

315 ; Trustee under her Will, 315 
Fields, James T., 147 
First Church of Christ, Scientist, and 

Miscellany, The, 199, 288, 291, 294, 

296, 302, 314, 317, 318, 323 
Fisher, Rt. Hon. H. A. L., on Monitor, 

42 ; Our New Religion, 117, 293, 

295, 297 
Fiske, Bishop Charles, The Living 

Church, 279 

Fiske, George Walter, 300 
Fiske, Rev. Henry S., 312 
Fitzgerald, Lady Mildred, visits Mrs. 

Eddy, 226 
Flinn, John J., called from Chicago to 

advise in starting Monitor, 234 
Ford, Paul Leicester, WasMngton's 

English, 285, 286 
Forget-me-not, 70 
Fosdick, Harry Emerson, 252 



Foster, Mrs. Henrietta, 312 

Foster-Eddy, Dr. Ebenezer J., adop- 
tion of, 167 ; taught in Mrs. Eddy's 
college, 1 68; witness in litigation 
ending 1922, 168; 204, 308 

Foye, Mrs. Mary E., 157, 306, 307 

Fox's Book of Martyrs, 106 

Frame, Mrs. Caroline W., 312 

France, "John the Scot" teaching in, 
108, 265 

Franklin, Benjamin, 61 

Franklin, N. H,, Dr. and Mrs. Patter- 
son live 3 years in, 89, 91 ; Mrs. Pat- 
terson visits E. J. Gate, 94 

Friendship, by Hugh Black, 72 

Friendship, The Master Passion, H. C. 
Trumbull, 323 

Frye, Calvin A., and A. G. Eddy, 149 ; 
comes to help Mrs. Eddy, 165; 
remains until Mrs. Eddy passes 
away, 1 66; escorts Mrs. Eddy to 
class of '98, 187; "Next Friends" 
suit, 208; on duty during removal 
to Boston, 220; Mrs. Eddy's early 
memories of her mother's bedside 
visits, 283; 293, 295, 312, 316 

Fuller, Margaret, comes to Boston, 146 

Fulton, John, 164 

Furness, 287 


GAGE, LYMAN J., 170 

Galveston, 186 

Gault, Andrew, Mary Baker writes 

him parting verse when leaving Bow, 

65, 285 

Gault, Mrs., 283, 285 
Gautama, 107 
Genealogy and Life of Asa G. Eddy, 

Longyear, 303, 307 
Geneva, 50 
Gericke, William, 147 
Germany, 265 

Gestefeld, Mrs., starting own move- 
ment, 174 
Gifford, Dr. 0. P., studies with Mrs. 

Eddy, 159 
Gilmore, Albert F., reports testimony, 


Gladstone, 106, 217 
Glover, Eliza Ann (Mrs. Samuel 

Baker), at Mary's wedding, 75 ; 289 

Glover, Colonel George Washington, 
74; marries Mary Baker, 75; 
returns to Charleston, South Caro- 
lina, 76; Mrs. Baker's counsel to 
him, 77; his business and slaves, 
80 ; with Mrs. Glover makes trip to 
Wilmington, North Carolina, 80; 
attacked by yellow fever, death, 
and burial, 81; his request to 
brother Masons to see his wife to her 
home in the North carried out, 81; 
early acquaintance with Mary Baker, 
289 ; courage in accepting challenge, 
289; sister Eliza marries Samuel 
Baker, 289 ; passing on, 290 

Glover, George Washington II, born 
at Tilton, N. H., 82; cared for at 
neighbor's home, 82; early years, 
83; removes with the Cheneys to 
Groton, 85; Ms mother's health 
after his birth, 87; mother's desire 
to have him with her, 88; Chene}^ 
take him away, 89 ; before marriage 
Dr. Patterson craves to" help restore 
him to his mother, 90; his charac- 
teristics at nine, 91 ; mother's dis- 
appointment and stepfather's oppo- 
sition, 91 ; goes West and joins 
army, 92 ; for years mother knows 
not his whereabouts, 118; visits 
mother, 166; cannot fit into her 
work, 167; hears rumors about his 
mother, 204 ; nearest heir, 206 ; helps 
in "Next Friends" suit, 207, 208; 
Mrs. Eddy's trust fund for, 210; 
liberal provision in Mrs. Tilton's will, 
292 ; writes to mother for money, 307 

Glover, Mary Baker, see Eddy, Mary- 
'odey's Lady's Book, 70 

Goethe, 13, 189 

Golden Rule, and Mrs. Eddy, 268 

Goldsmith, 61 
ood Housekeeping, 5 

Goodwin, W. W. 302 

Gordon, Rev, A. J., 148 ; attacks Mrs. 
Eddy from pulpit, 163 

Gould, Dr. Lawrence McK., testifies, 29 

"Grace of God," 276 

Graham cure, 292 

Graham's Magazine, 70 

Great Britain, lectures In, 49, 50, 186 



Greeley, Horace, 164 

Greene, Mrs. Grace A., and Mrs. 
Eddy's ability to cook, 193, 314 

Greenough, Miss, girlhood friend of 
Mary Baker, 73 

Griffith, Corinne, 34 

Grimes, 96, 292 

Grosvenor, Gen. Charles H., Mrs. 
Eddy's letter to, 192 

Groton, N. H., little George Glover 
removes there with Mrs. Russell 
Cheney, 85; Mr. and Mrs. Patter- 
son remove to No. Groton, 89 ; Mrs. 
Patterson's disappointments there, 
92; mortgage on home foreclosed 
and Pattersons remove from, 93; 
Mrs. Patterson's prayers in church, 
98 ; 290, 291 

Grundmann, Otto, director of school 
of drawing and painting, 147 

Guide Me, Thou Great Jehovah, 181, 



Hahnemann Medical College, 167 

Haldane, 13 

Hale, Mr., polite stage-driver, 69 

Hale, Edward Everett, 8, 147, 148, 

Hale, Nathan, great-uncle of Edward 

Everett, 148 
Hale, Mrs. Sarah Josepha, uses words 

"Christian Science" in poem, 107 
Hall, G. Stanley, 58, 69 
Hall, Lydia B., 318 
Hanna, Mrs, Camilla, 196, 288, 312 
Hanna, Judge, Mrs. Eddy writes to, 

149, 195, 285, 288, 312 
Harvard College, 265 
Hatten, Thomas W., 234 
Haverhill, Mary Baker's visit to, 69; 

Augusta Holmes describes, 73 
Hawaii, lectures in, 49 
Hawthorne Hall, services in, 147, 151, 

152, 183 
Hay, John, 242 
Hayes, Miss, Mary attends party at 

home of, 67 
Healing, attitude of Episcopal Bishops 

toward apostolic, 256 ; Commission 

on Healing in Episcopal Church, 

256 ; Mrs. Eddy's healing technique, 
258; power exercised by the Dis- 
ciples, 275 
Heavenly Heretics, Powell, 295, 302, 


Heitman, Charles E., Member Board 
of Directors, 17; quoted, 262; con- 
sulted, 282 

Hclberg, A. C. C., 298 

Herbert, Mr. and Mrs. John, the Pat- 
tersons board with, 94 

Hering, Prof. Hermann S., statement 
by, 33 ; defendant in * ' Next Friends " 
suit, 208 ; 283, 315 

Hert, Mrs. Alvin T., vice-chairman of 
National Republican Committee, 39 

Hessler, Mrs, Annie R., 306 

Heydon, Mrs. C. W. and Dr. Patter- 
son, 95 

Higginson, Colonel Thomas Went- 
worth, 8, 302 

Higginson, Major Henry L., founds 
Boston Symphony Orchestra, 147 

High, Stanley, editor of The Christian 
Herald, 39 

Higman, Mrs. Elizabeth, 312 

Higman, Ormond, 312 

Hill, N. H., Mrs. Patterson enters Dr. 
Vail's Hydropathic Institute, 99; 
some of Dr. Vail's patients go to 
Quimby, 100 

Hill, Calvin C., Mrs. Eddy's letter to, 

Hillis, N. D., 287 

Hilty, Carl, 287 

Historical files of The Mother Church, 
author granted access to, 18, 19; 
excellently organized, 21 ; preserv- 
ing process for Mrs. Eddy's letters, 

23; 133 
Historic Towns of New England, 

Powell, 302 
Historic Towns of Southern States, 

Powell, 289 
Historic Towns of Western States, 

Powell, 308 

Hitchings, Edward, 137 
Hoag, Mrs. Ella W., 316 
Hodges, Leigh Mitchell, 311 
Holland, 265 
Hollinshed, 106 
Holmes, Mr., Mary Baker writes 



Augusta letter of condolence on her 
father's passing on, 72 
Holmes, Augusta, Mary Baker visits 
her at Haverhill, 69 ; writes her for 
books, 70; gives impressions of 
Methodist revival, 71; writes on 
their friendship, 72; expresses sym- 
pathy on passing of Augusta's father, 
72; reports things of interest about 
friends, 73 ; letters to, 88 ; 194, 287, 


Holmes, Justice, 178 

Holmes, Dr. Oliver Wendell, 107, 146, 

Holt, Dr. Hamilton, Mrs. Eddy's letter 
to, 16 

Home, relation of Christian Science to, 

Home, Sweet Home, 225 

Homeopathy, Mrs. Patterson reads 
books on, 291 

Hopkins, Mrs. Emma, starts inde- 
pendent movement, 174 

Hopkins, Mark, 254 

Horace, 61 

Hour of Physics, An, Andrade, 279 

Howard, Clarence H., 263 

Howard, James C., Mrs. Eddy's gen- 
erosity to, 123; 295 

Howard, Miss L., girlhood friend, 73 

Howe, Julia Ward, 146, 249, 250 

Hubbard, Dr. Walton, 34 

Hulin, Mrs. Emilie B., reports Mrs. 
Eddy depressed over suit, 213 ; with 
her in Concord, 301, 315 

Human Life, 295 

Human Touch, The, Powell, 296, 320 

Hume, 61 

Hunt, William Morris, 147 

Hydropathic Institute at Hill, N. H., 
see Vail, Dr. 

Hymnal, Christian Science, 132, 297, 

I Love to Tell the Story, 22$ 

Idea, of the Holy, The, Otto, 279 

Immanuel, 273 

In Quest of the Perfect Book, Orcutt, 

Inge, Dean, 321 

Introduction to the English Reader, 

Lindley Murray, 61, 62, 63, 64, 285, 


Iowa woman writes of Mrs. Eddy, 153 
Independent^ The, 16, 280 
India, accepted nothingness of matter, 

Ira 0. Knapp and Flavia Stickney 

Knapp, Bliss Knapp on, 307 
Ireland, lectures in, 49, 50 
Irishmen, Mrs. Eddy's stories of, 224, 


JACKSON, ANDREW, President, 284, 290 

Jackson, " Stonewall," 165 

James, Henry, publishes study of 
Hawthorne, 146 

James, William, 28, 41, 143, 146, 154 

Japan, lectures in, 49; delegation 
thanks Directors for earthquake 
relief, 281 

Jarvis, Miss, at Warren, a patient of 
Mrs. Patterson, 109 

Jelly, Dr. George E., Master in "Next 
Friends" suit, 209, 211 

Jenkins, Dr. Burris, 16, 321 

Jesus, Lover of My Soul, 225 

Jewish Tribune, quotes O. B. Towne, 

Joan of Arc, her voices, 56 

"John the Scot," teaching in France, 

Johns Hopkins University, 25, 33 

Johnson, Dr. Samuel, 61 

Johnson, William B., healed, 161; 
Secretary of National Assoc., had 
Mrs. Eddy's confidence, 174; defend- 
ant in "Next Friends" suit, 208 

Johnson, William Lyman, 287, 306 

Jones, Rufus, 256 

Jordan, William George, 287 

Journal, The Christian Science, prac- 
titioners' list in, 47, 48; reply to 
attack by Rev. L. T. Townsend, 163 ; 
first issue, 164; extract from Mrs. 
Eddy's "leader" in, 165; Mrs. 
Eddy's writings in, 171; Mrs. Eddy 
retires from editorial supervision, 
175 ; not to be consulted, 175 ; Mrs. 
Eddy warns against adulation in, 
182; thanks donors of fund for 



church, 184; brief account of Mrs. 
Eddy's life in, 191 ; publication in 
1883, 198; Mrs. Eddy's article 
describing need of a newspaper 
published by Christian Scientists, 
233 ; Mrs. Eddy analyzes real mean- 
ing of fall, 296; first use of title, 
307, 308; dissolution of church or- 
ganization, 311 ; Directors' state- 
ment, 314 
Jowett, translation of Plato, 287 

KANSAS CITY, 237^ 250 

Kant, io8j 

Keats, 287 

Kennedy, Richard, business partner of 
Mrs. Eddy, 122; speaks of Mrs. 
Eddy's early associates, 126; success 
in healing, 128; partnership dis- 
solved, 129; 148,299; deplores pet- 
tiness of those around Mrs. Eddy 
in Lynn days, 302 

Kent, Mrs. Rose E., 312 

Kerr, Philip, Marquis of Lothian, 30 

Keyes, John S., at the Clark's table, in 

Keyserling, Count Hermann, 252 

Kidder family, Mrs. Patterson inter- 
prets deeper meaning of Civil War, 95 

Kimball, Edward A., defendant in 
"Next Friends" suit, 208; 312 

Kimball, Mrs. Kate Davidson, 312 

King, Mrs. Frances J., 312 

Kingsbury, Mrs. Anna, 297 

Kingsley, Charles, 287 

Kinter, George H., Mrs. Eddy's unusual 
memory, 285 

Kipling, Rudyard, 251, 262, 281 

Klein, Charles, 264 

Knapp, Bliss, 157, 160, 307, 322 

Knapp, Miss Daphne $.,312 

Knapp, Mrs. Flavia, S., healed by 
student of Mrs. Eddy, 160 

Knapp, Ira 0., and family healed, 160 ; 

Knott, Mrs. Annie Macmillan, 17; 
relates how Mrs. Eddy taught 
woman without charge, 123; first 
woman to serve on Board of Direc- 
tors under deed, 308 ; 315 

Krutch, Dr. Joseph Wood, 42 

Ladies' Home Journal) The, 70, 290 

Lamb, Charles and Mary, 287 

Lambeth Conference, 280 

Lamson, Fred M., 47 

Lang, D., and Barnes, 94 

Lang, Miss Susie M., statement from 
Mrs. Eddy, 198 

Lanier, Sidney, 313 

Lathrop, John C., on Mrs. Eddy's 
train to Boston, 220; with his 
mother presents music box to Mrs. 
Eddy, 225, 312, 316, 317 

Lathrop, Mrs. Laura, 225 

Law, New Hampshire, 219 ; obedience 
to, taught by Christian Science, 

Lawrence, Mr., asks Mary about 
Augusta, 73 

Lectures on Christian Science, Direc- 
tors' supervision, 47 ; number given 
in 1929, 49 ; increased attendance at, 

Lecturers, Christian Science, see Board 
of Lectureship 

Lee, Ann, Leader of Shakers, 286 

Lee, General Robert E., 165 

Lee, Sir Sidney, 143 

Legends of Parsifal, 287 

Leibnitz, 60 

Lesson-Sermons, see Bible Lessons 

Letters and Miscellany (Mrs. Eddy's), 
279, 284, 285, 286, 287, 293, 296, 
297, 298, 301, 302, 307, 38, 309, 310, 
311, 312, 313, 314, 315, 317, 318, 319, 

3 22 > 3 2 3 

Levizac's Grammar, 70 
Libby Prison, and Dr. Patterson, 94, 

^99, 117 

Library of Congress, 21, 25 
Life insurance, 217 
Life of Mary Baker Eddy, The, Wilbur, 

see Wilbur 
Life of St. Paul, Conybeare & Howson, 


Lilly, Miss, 305 
Lincoln, Abraham, Dr. Albert Shaw's 

Life of, 19 ; death of, 86 ; 298 
Lincoln, Miss Elsie, 306 
Lion and the Mouse, The, 264 
Literary Digest, The, 282, 288 



Literature Distribution Committees, 


Litigation, Arens' case, 122; Dr. 
Foster-Eddy witness in, 168, see 
"Next Friends" 

Little Women, 133 

Liverpool, 186 

Living Church, The, Bishop Charles 
Fiske on small church attendance, 

Lloyd George, 30 

London, England, lectures in, 50, 237; 
Christain Science Churches in, 245 ; 
281, 320 

Longfellow, 146, 287 

Longyear, Mary Beecher, donates 
land on Single Tree Hill, 51 ; 303, 307 

Lord's Prayer, The, ended Mrs. Eddy's 
earlier services, 153 ; repeated in her 
classroom, 154, 191 ; recited at 
Mrs. Eddy's funeral, 248 

Los Angeles, 237, 250 

Lothian, Marquis of, 30, 202 

Lotze, 108 

Louisiana Purchase, 63 

Lowell, James Russell, 146, 150 

Luther, story of the ink bottle thrown 
at the devil, 189 

Lutherans, Bible in worship, 274 

Lynn, Mass., Christian Science services 
first held in, 40 ; Mrs. Eddy's resi- 
dence at the Clarks, in ; associated 
with workers in shoe factories at, 
ii i ; Mrs. Patterson's fail on the 
ice in, 114; Dr. Dishing popular 
doctor in, 115 ; consequences of 
Mrs. Patterson's fall in and petition 
to Lynn council for recompense, 1 16 ; 
Pattersons establish a home in, 118; 
Mrs. Patterson alone in, 119; the 
Eddy home ia Lynn, 120; Mrs. 
Eddy's trials in, 125; lives with 
PhilHpses, 126; boards at 9 Broad 
Street, 129 ; buys 8 Broad Street, 130 ; 
A. Bronson Alcott calls on Mrs. Eddy 
at, 133; outgrowing, 148; marries 
Asa Gilbert Eddy, 148; 165, 173; 
and George Clark, 176; housekeep- 
ing in, 179; fall in, 296, 297; Mrs. 
Eddy opens home to students, 298 

Lynn Reporter, 296 

Lyon, Mary, 60 



MacDonald, Asa T. N., 151 

Macdonald, Miss Margaret, 310 

Macfarland, Dr. Charles S., 16 

Maclaren, Ian, 287 

Maeterlinck, 251 

Magic Staff, The, publishes pictures of 
Andrew J. Davis methods, 292 

Magna Charta, 106 

Magnet, The, 96 

Magnetism, Animal, Poyen's book on, 
95; following in Boston and New 
England, 96; Mrs. Patterson says 
a science lay behind Quimby's use 
of it, 105 ; 108 

Maine, 207 

Maine, Sir Henry Sumner, estimate of 
Constitution of the United States, 

Malbone, Edward, 78 

Malicious animal magnetism, Mrs. 
Eddy coins term, 190 

Manchester Mirror, 218 

Manfred, 70 

Manipulation, used by Quimby, 101, 
105; Richard Kennedy's use of, 128 

Mann, Mrs. Frances Mack, 312 

Mann, Joseph G., first experience with 
Christian Science, 161; 179; Mrs. 
Eddy's letters to, 227 ; 228, 307, 310, 
311, 312, 313, 314, 315, 316, 317 

Mann, Pauline, Mrs* Eddy sends love 
to, 228 

Manning, Rt. Rev. William T., 16 

Mansions of Philosophy, Durant, 295 

Manual, Church, the constitution and 
law of Christian Science organ- 
ization, 46; branch organizations 
formed under, 46; provides for 
discipline, 46; policy as to suit at 
law, 122; members shall not pub- 
lish uncharitable articles, 154; ap- 
peared in 1895, I ^S> l ve f> X 9^> 
ranks next to Science and Health, 
198 ; Mrs. Eddy explains need for, 
199; issued, 200; provision for 
calling aids to Mrs. Eddy, 221; 
product of Mrs. Eddy's mothering 
instinct, 232; mother teaches chil- 
dren obedience to, 270 ; Mrs. Eddy's 



instruction never to abandon, 274; 
keeps Christian Scientists in right 
path, 277 ; 298, 307 ; copy of deed 
published in, 312; 314, 316; dis- 
cipline according to Matthew, 318 

Marcosson, Isaac F., describes Mrs. 
Eddy, 38; keen appraiser of Mary 
Baker's girlhood letters, 66, 205; 
in Munsey's Magazine, 286 

Marietta (Ohio) College, President 
Edward S. Parsons of, 37 

Markham, Edwin, 287 

Mark Twain, A Biography, 281 

Marriage, Mrs. Eddy takes her stand 
with Jesus in preaching purity, 268 ; 
Christian Science views on Mrs. 
Eddy's attitude, 269; Chris tain 
Science securing more stability for, 

Mary Baker G. Eddy, Arthur Brisbane, 
314, 321 

Masons, George W. Glover's brother 
Masons attend his sick bed and see 
his widow North, 81 

Massachusetts, unique statute of, pro- 
vides way of organizing church, 40 ; 
Mrs. Eddy removes from Concord, 
N. H., to, 216; laws, 220 

Massachusetts Metaphysical College, 
training teachers, 168; closes, 175; 

Masson, Thomas L., 38 

Masterson, Dean William E., 33 

Mather, K. F., in The Churchman, 13 

Mathews, Dr. Shailer, 222 

Matter, nothingness and erroneousness 
of, admitted, 107 

Mayo, Dr. William, 38 

McBean, Mrs. Catherine, 312 

McClure's Magazine, 5, 295, 296, 299 

McDonald, Miss Margaret S., 312 

McKee, David N., 312 

McKenzie, William P., present Trustee 
of Publishing Society, 47 ; 76 ; letter 
from Mrs, Eddy, 215; as trustee 
writes Mrs. Eddy re Monitor, 234 ; 

Mclaughlin, Miss Emma, Mrs. Eddy's 
companion, 288, 316 

McLellan, Archibald, on Mrs. Eddy's 
train to Boston, 220; calls news-j 
paper advisers to Boston, 234; con- 1 

suits Mrs. Eddy about title of M (mi- 
tor, 235; trustee, 314; called to 
editorship; later director, 317 

McNeils, and Mrs. Eddy, 245, 282 

Mead, Edwin, D., 148, 302 

Meaning of Culture, The, 311 

Medicine, Dr. Walton Hubbard's ex- 
perience in, 34 

Mechan, Albert, in class of '98, 312 

Meehan, Michael, prepares Mrs. Eddy 
and the Late Suit in Equity, 214; 
payment for book, 215; estimate 
of Christian Scientists, 263; 313, 

Memoirs of Jonathan Edwards, 295 

Mental Healing, 295 

Mental Medicine, by Warren F. Evans, 
292, 293 

Merrill, George A., writing Mary's 
girlhood friend, 73 

Merritt, Edward A., Member of Board 
of Directors, 17; Mrs. Eddy thanks, 
231; 317 

Mesmer, 95 

Mesmeric Magazine, The, 96 

Mesmerism, practiced in England and 
New England, 95, 96; 128 

Messages to The Mother Church, by 
Mary Baker Eddy, 295, 311, 312,,, 

Message to the Well, A, by Horatio W. 

Dresser, 295 

Messer, Miss Mary Burt, 323 
Metcalf, Albert, 312 
Metcalf, Mrs. Mary C., 312 
Methodism, 274 
Methodist, revival at Sanbornton 

Bridge, 71 ; editor at Cincinnati pays 

tribute to Monitor, 238 ; 292 
Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer Studios, Cecil 

B. DeMille, 39 
Mexico, lectures given in, 49 
Miliken, Mrs., 301 
Millay, Edna St, Vincent, 15 
Miller, Albert E., 288, 293 
Miller, Mrs. Frederica L., 312 
Miller, William N., 312 
Millikan, Robert A., 13 
Milmine, Georgine, 293, 294, 295 
Milton, John, 61, 226, 287 
Mims, Mrs. Sue Harper, 312 
Missouri Compromise, 64 



Miscellaneous Writings, 85, 282, 294, 


Mississippi Valley, Relief Work, 281 

Missionaries, every Christian Scientist 
a missionary, 281 

Mitchell, Dr. S. Weir, 58 

Moharamedism, 203 

Moltke, Count Helmuth von, 32 

Monitor, The Christian Science, 39; 
Fisher's estimate, 42, 48; distribu- 
tion, policy and accomplishment, 51 ; 
quoted, 195 ; first published in 1908, 
198 ; Mrs. Eddy founds, 215 ; product 
of her mothering instinct, 232; her 
directions to start it, 233 ; Trustees 
predict it a business success, 233; 
Publishing House enlarged for, 234 ; 
mission and name, 235 ; Mrs. Eddy's 
contribution to first issue, 236 ; news- 
paper and editorial opinions of, 237 ; 
advertising medium, 237; Methodist 
editor in The Christian Apologist 
pays tribute to, 237-239 ; twenty-six 
countries represented in advertising 
columns, 281; 295, 314, 318, 320 

Moore, George H., 312 

Moral Science, 295 

Morrill, Dr. Alpheus B., Mrs. Eddy's 
cousin, 220 

More, Sir Thomas, 61, 106 

Morris, George P., 302 

Moses, II. S. Senator George H., 187, 
312 ; represents press in class of '98, 

Mother Church, The, see Church, The 

Mothers' Evening Prayer, The, read at 

Mrs. Eddy's funeral, 248, 320 
Mount Auburn, Mary Baker's early 

visit to, 72; Mrs. Eddy's remains 

rest in, 248 

Mount Holyoke College, 60 
Mount Monadnock, seen from Pleasant 

View, 184; 212 
Mountain Lakes, N. J., n 
Mrs. Eddy and the Late Suit in Equity, 

by Meehan, 214, 314, 315, 316 
Mrs. Eddy as I knew Her in 1870, by 

Bancroft, 298 
Munger, 287 
Munsey's Magazine, 284, 286, 287, 291, 


Murray, Lindley, Reader, Albert's 
counsel to Mary to study, 59; the 
author uses Mrs. Eddy's copies, 59 ; 
discussion of contents, 60, 61; 
furnishes Mary Baker precepts for 
self-direction, 62; concerning slav- 
ery, 63, 64; Introduction to the 
English Reader, 285, 289 

Music Master, The, 264 



Nahant, Mary Baker visits, 72 

Napoleon, 55 

National Christian Scientist Associa- 
tion, see Christian Scientist 

Nature, Ralph Waldo Emerson, 285 

Nazarene Society, 256 

Neal, James A,, 258, 312, 322 

Nearer, My God to Thee, 153, 225 

Nebraska, 154 

Negroes, Lindley Murray books on, 
64; Mary Baker opposes slavery, 
79; 80,81,84,285 

New Case, The, 321 

New England, 250, 319 

New Hampshire, suit of "Next 
Friends," 214; laws, 219 

New Hampshire Patriot and State 
Gazette, 63 

New Lebanon, N. Y., 286 

New Thought, Dressers start mental 
science movement shading into, 173 ; 
Evans' place in development of, 293 ; 
revolt against materialism, 308 

New York, 81, 186, 204, 237, 250 

New York Telegram, 314 

New York Times, 136, 280 

New York Tribune, 164 

New York Sun, 164 

New Zealand, lectures in, 49 

Newhall, Elizabeth M., 151 

Newman, Mrs. Emma Easton, 306, 316 

Newspapers, and Mrs. Eddy, 193, 204, 

Newton, 253 

Newton, Dr. J. Fort, 274 

"Next Friends" suit, 140, 141; suit 
started, 206; plaintiffs, 208; peti- 
tion, 208; Masters visit Mrs. Eddy, 
209-212; ordeal ended, 213; Mrs. 



Eddy withdraws Median's book on, 

214; suit collapses, 215; brings 

unwelcome visitors to Pleasant View, 

217; possible relation to Mrs. 

Eddy's removal to Boston, 219; 

settlement, 230, 301, 314 
Nicodemus, 44 
Nietzsche, 27 
Ninety-First Psalm, 181 
Nixon, William G., 168; Mrs. Eddy's 

Agent, 301 
No and Yes, 168 
North American Review, 288 
North Groton, N. H., see Groton 
Northampton, Mass., i, 115 
North Pole, Admiral Peary discovers, 


Norton, Carol, in class of '98, 312 
Norton, Charles Eliot, 146 
Norwood, Edward Everett, 312 
Noyes, Mr., calls on Mary Baker, 73 
Noyes, Elizabeth, girlhood friend of 

Mary Baker, 73 
Nurse and Spy, 138 
Nurses, Christian Science, training 

course at Benevolent Association 

sanatorium, 52 


Ohio Leader, 306 

Old Landmarks of Boston, Drake, 302 

Old Oaken Bucket, The, 225 

Old Orchard Road, 221 

Oliver, George, 127 

O'Neill, his Lazarus, 41 

Optimist, 182 

Orchard, Commodore John M., 32 

Orcutt, William Dana, of University 

Press, 142; testifies Mr. Wiggin 

proof reader, 143 ; 302 
Orne, Mr. Edward A., 305 
Osier (Dr.) Sir William, 11$, 116 
Otis Elevator Company, 263 
Otto, The Idea of the Holy, 279 
Our New Religion, by Rt. Hon. H. A. 

L. Fisher, 293, 297 
Our Times, Sullivan, 308 
Outlook', The, 288 
Oxenham, John, 312 
Oxford University, Sir William Osier 

at, 115 


Palmer House, Mrs. Eddy stays at, 
172; decorated with flowers, 173 

Paracelsus, Browning, 295 

Paris, 50, 186, 237 

Park Street, 146 

Parker, Hosea W., Master in "Next 
Friends" suit, 209 

Parker, Joseph, 287 

Parker, Torrance, quoted, 277, 323 

Parkman, Francis, 146 

Parsons, President Edward S., of 
Marietta (Ohio) College, 37 

Patterson, Daniel, marriage to Mary 
Baker Glover, 88 ; after three years 
in Franklin, N. H., removes to No. 
Groton, 89 ; wooing Mrs. Glover, 90 ; 
a disappointing stepfather, 91; 
failure to make a living, 92; ab- 
sences and loss of home in No. 
Groton, 93; commissioned by gov- 
ernment of N. H., goes South, is 
captured, committed to Libby 
Prison, writes wife, 94 ; directs steps 
for release, 95 ; Mrs. Patterson could 
not yield her religion to him, 97; 
writes Quimby in wife's behalf, 99 ; 
Mrs. Patterson borrows from his 
brother to try to effect Ms release 
from prison, 117; effort to reestab- 
lish a home, 118; eloped, divorced, 
and died, 118; after divorce ex- 
pressed regret at failure as husband, 
118; domestic differences, 125; 
wife had not received expected re- 
mittance from him, 136; Mrs. 
Glover's letter to 'him, 293; not in 
Lynn when wife fell, 297 

Patterson, John, loans Mrs. Patterson 
money, 117 ; Mrs. Eddy repays with 
interest, 297 

Patterson, Mary Baker, see Mary 
Baker Eddy 

Patton, James E., present Trustee 
Publishing Society, 47 

Peabody, Selwin, B., 285 

Pearson, Charles W., 312 

Peary, Admiral, and North Pole, 226 

People's Idea of God, The, 168 

Perry, Rt. Rev. James DeWolf, 280 



PH Beta Kappa man, 266 

Philadelphia, Pa., pursuit of culture, 
78; Dr. E. J. Foster Eddy in, 1675 
182, 250 

Philbrook, Mrs. H. S., grows up with 
Mrs. Eddy, hears voices, 283 

Philippine Islands, lectures in, 49; 
256, 282 

Phillips Family, the, shelter Mrs. 
Eddy, 121, 126 

Phillips, Hannah, 127 

Phillips, Uncle Thomas, tribute to Mrs. 
Eddy, 127 

Philosophy of Electrical Psychology, The, 
John Bovee Dods, 292 

Physicians, Dr. Walton Hubbard, 34; 
some admit good in Christian 
Science, 37; eminent London sur- 
geon, 245 

Pickford, Mary, 34 

Pierce, Franklin, little Mary's estimate 
of, 59 ; her comments on his election, 
67; attitude toward slavery, 79; 
Mrs. Glover's views as to effect of 
his election on controversy between 
North and South, 86 ; 284 

Pilgrim Fathers, 1 24 

Pillsbury, Ellen, healed by Mrs. Eddy, 
and her reaction, 118 

Pillsbury, Luther C., at Mary's wed- 
ding to George W. Glover, 75 

Pillsbury, Martha, see Martha Baker 

Plato, 61, 108, 287 

Pleasant View, Concord, N. H., site of 
Mrs. Eddy's home used, 53; Mrs. 
Eddy's chair swing, 87; looking 
backwards, 97, 117 ; Joseph G. Mann 
there, 161; retirement at 177; im- 
provement of , 182; life at, 192, 194; 
pilgrimages to, 203 ; New York and 
Boston Press reporters at, 204; 
"Next Friends" suit brings unwel- 
come visitors to, 217 ; value of, 218 ; 
carriages sent ahead to Chestnut 
Hill, 220 ; her suite at Chestnut Hill, 
221 ; 288, 298 ; buys farm and names 
It, 310 

Pleasant View Home, The Christian 
Science, built on site of Mrs. Eddy's 
home, 52; home and farm land de- 
scribed, 53; cost of caring for resi- 
dents at, 282 

Plunkett, Mrs., starting independent 
movement, 174 

Plutarch, 106 

Poems, Eddy, 282, 288, 317, 318, 320 

Pollock, Channing, The American 
Magazine, 280 

Pope, Alexander, 61, 64; Mary Baker's 
verses to Andrew Gault in Popean 
style, 65; 287 

Porter, Charles and Mrs., at the Clark's 
table, in 

Portlajid Courier, The, 101, 294 

Portland, Maine, Mrs. Patterson comes 
to Quimby, 98, 99; difficulties in 
reaching, 100; climbs the one hun- 
dred eighty-two steps to dome of 
City Hall, 101 ; remains three weeks 
in, 102; Abigail Tilton and son, 
Albert, go to, 102 ; Mrs. Patterson's 
writings in, 105 ; Mrs. Patterson and 
Miss Jarvis, 109 ; 136, 294 

Portsmouth Chronicle, The, 316 

Potter, Miss, 305 

Potter, Rev. Dr. Charles F., 37 

Powell, Lyman P., earlier writings on 
Christian Science, 2; later studies, 
6 ; revising book, 9 ; writes judicial 
estimate for Schaff-Herzog Encyclo- 
pedia, 10 ; 1917 tribute to daily 
Bible-reading, 10; contribution to 
Cambridge History of American Lit- 
erature, ii ; first outlines this book, 
16; granted access to historical 
files, 18; and George A. Quimby, 
98 ; and Sarah G. Crosby, 109 ; and 
Sir William Osier, 115 ; and Richard 
Kennedy, 122; Brook Farm, 146; 
and Boston authors, 147 ; talks with 
many who lived with Mrs. Eddy, 192 ; 
tribute to night watchman, 260; 
contacts with college students, 265 ; 
correspondence with those who knew 
Mrs. Eddy, 269 ; estimate of Chris- 
tian Science group, 272; 289, 294, 
295, 296, 302, 308, 313, 320, 321, 323 

Powell, Talcott, advises author, 314 

Powers, Mrs. Carol Hoyt, assisted in 
conducting Mrs. Eddy's funeral 
service, 248 

Powys, John Cowper, 180 

Poyen, Charles, 95 

Practice of Medicine, The, Osier, 116 



Practitioners of Christian Science, their 

work, 53; charges, 122, 261 
Prayers, for rain, for fair weather, 

3 l6 

Presbyterian, reasons for leaving minis- 
try, 13 

Press, editorial appreciation at Mrs. 
Eddy's passing, 10, 38, see news- 

Princeton University, Woodrow Wilson 
teaching at, 25 

Prisoner of Chilian, The, 70 

Protestantism, 14, 29, 31, 239 

Psychic Research) 298 

Publication Committees, see Com- 
mittee on Publication 

Publishers Press, 204 

Publishing House, Christian Science, 
clearing of debt on, 233; enlarge- 
ment for Monitor, 234 ; contribution 
from London to, 245 

Publishing Society, The Christian 
Science, net profits of, 45 ; Manual 
provides for, 46; literature issued 
by, 47, 48; 177; its periodicals, 
184, 198; to start Monitory 233; 
announces new periodical, 234; 
yields Church liberal income, 311; 
Pulpit and Press, 300, 317 


Quarterly, Christian Science, 43, 48, 184, 
see Bible Lessons 

Questions and Answers, first given to 
students, 135; in Miscellaneous 
Writings, 185 

Quiraby, George A., helps Mrs. Pat- 
terson upstairs to father's office, 98 ; 
jealous for father's reputation, 103 ; 
author talks with, 113; denies 
father responsible for Christian 
Science, 294; says Mrs. Eddy at 
last landed in prayer-cure pure and 
simple, 301 

Quimby Manuscripts , The, N. Y, Times 
estimates, 136 ; 290, 293, 294, 295 

Quimby, Phineas P., in 1862 Mrs, 
Patterson comes to his office, 98; 
Dr. Patterson writes him in 1861 but 
Mrs. Tilton later interposes objec- 

tion, 09; helps Julius A. Dresser 
and other patients from Dr. Vail's 
Hydropathic Institute, 100; Mrs. 
Patterson's letter and visit to, 100; 
diagnose Mrs. Patterson's case, 100 ; 
effect upon her, 101 ; she seeks basis 
of his healing, 102 ; his estimate of 
her, 102 ; her words on his passing, 
103 ; she appeals to Julius A. Dresser 
to carry on Ms work, 104 ; temporary 
effect on Mrs. Patterson's vocabu- 
lary, 105 ; his use of words "science 
of health" and scope of work, 107; 
Mrs. Patterson's second visit to 
and a fellow patient's estimate, 108 ; 
again tries to understand him, 109 ; 
at first overrates what she owed 
Quimby, no; sometimes talks of 
him at Clark's in Lynn, and else- 
where, 113; growing away from, 
113; at first hampered by his 
methods, 1 14 ; for time believed in, 
117; name rarely mentioned, 136; 
137; Mrs. Patterson writes, 290; 
teaches Warren F. Evans to heal, 
293; Mrs. Eddy's health improves, 
294; pays tribute to Mrs. Eddy, 
294 ; son states not connected with 
Christian Science, 294 ; rare human- 
ity and sympathy, 294 j did not use 
phrase "science and health/' 295; 

Quimbyism, 113 

Quincy, Josiah, describes Charleston, 
S. C., 77 


Radiant Life, The, Rev. John S. Bunt- 
ing, 282, 322 

Rambles Round Old Boston, Bacon, 302 

Ramsay, E. Mary, 284 

Ramsay, Sir James, 31 

Rand, Martha D., Mrs. Glover writes 
her future sister-in-law, 89 ; wife of 
George Sullivan Baker, 207 ; 291 

Rathvon, Mrs. Ella S., hands Mrs. 
Eddy tablet on which she writes last 
message, 272; 317 

Rathvon, William R., member of The 
Christian Science Board of Direc- 
tors, 17; Mrs. Eddy's secretary, 



283; relates incidents of Mrs. 
Eddy's life, 284, 289, 310, 315, 


Rawson, Dorcas B., 151 
Raymond, Minot, and Mrs., reside at 

darks', in 
Readers, at Christian Science services, 

43> 53, 254 
Red Cross, 281 
Red Rock, 148 
Reid, William B., of University Press, 

142, 143, 302, 306 
Relief Work, done by Christian Science 

Church, 281 
Religion, J. Fort Newton on modern, 


Religion and Medicine, 281 
Religion of New England, The, Van 

Ness, 296, 300 
Remington, Bishop, 256 
Renascence, 280 
Retrospection and Introspection, 168, 

283, 284, 292, 293, 294, 297, 299, 

303, 314 

Revolution, American, 148 
Renew of Reviews, 5 
Rhodes, James F., 302 
Rice, Mrs. Miranda R., 151, 305 
Riley, James Whitcornb, 147 
Robertson, Mrs. Annie Louise, 312 
Robertson, Miss Nemi, 312 
Robinson, Allan BL, represents press 

in class of '98, 313 
Roosevelt, Theodore, 143 ; graduating 

from Harvard, 146; elected Governor 

of New York, 186; compares Mrs. 

Eddy with other religious leaders, 

213 ; as letter writer, 286 
Roslindale, Mass., Mrs. Eddy removes 

to, 310 

Rough Riders, 186 
Rounsevel, R. D., 297 
Royal Albert Hall, 50 
Rudimental Divine Science, 168 
Ruggles Educational Fund, 265, 267 
Ruggles, Dr. Georgia Sackett, 265 
Rumney, N. H., Pattersons remove to, 

94; 291 

Ruskin, John, 287 
Russell, Alfred, 214 
Rust, Rev. Richard S., tribute to Abi- 
gail Ambrose Baker, 97, 282 

SACO, Maine, Dr. Patterson dies in, 118 

St. Cecilia Society, Charleston, S. C., 

Saint Joan, Bernard Shaw, 283 

St. Louis, 250 

St. Patrick, lines attributed to, 246 

St. Paul, quotes, 134, 141, 189, 197, 
229, 275 

St. Petersburg, 186 

Salchow, John, accompanies Mrs. Eddy 
across train platform, 216 ; observes 
newspaper men, 220; carries her 
into Chestnut Hill home, 221 ; serves 
Mrs. Eddy longer than anyone else 
except Mr. Frye, 316, 317 

Salisbury, Mass., Warren F. Evans 
conducts sanatorium in, 293 

Sallust, 61 

Samuel, Mary Baker hears voices like, 


Sanatoriums, see Benevolent Associa- 

Sanborn, Frank B., Mr. Alcott men- 
tions Mrs. Eddy to, 133 ; 302 

Sanborn, Mahala, nurses Mrs. Glo- 
ver, 82; as Mrs. Russell Cheney 
removes to Groton with little George 
W. Glover, 85 ; Cheneys take George 
to next home, 89; go to Minnesota 
and George joins army, 92 

Sanbornton Bridge, Bakers remove 
from Bow to, 65 ; renamed Tilton in 
1869, 66 ; Methodist revival at, 71 ; 
Mary Baker's marriage to George 
W. Glover at, 75; Mrs. Patterson 
prefers Sanbornton Bridge, 100; 

San Francisco, 186, 237, 250, 281 

Sargent, Laura E., Mrs. Eddy tells her 
of plan for Trustees, 210; on duty 
during removal to Boston, 220; 
prays for good weather, 223 ; reads 
Mrs. Eddy's Christmas message to 
household, 231 

Scarlett, Rt. Rev. William, 36 

SchaS-Herzog Encyclopedia of Reli- 
gious Literature, 10 

Schouler, James, 302 

Science and Health with Key to the 
Scriptures, published in 1875, 40; 


where Mrs. Eddy got title, 107; 
building the book, 1 1 1 , 1 1 8 ; income 
needed, 120; residences while com- 
pleting, 121; cost of printing, 123; 
quiet needed for writing, 126; finish- 
ing, 129; gro wtli of, 131, 134; book 
brings relief to author, 135 ; Cam- 
bridge History article on, u, 136; 
New York Times compares Quimby 
Manuscript to, 136; last touches 
and bill for printing, 137; ap- 
pearance of first edition in 1875 and 
cost, 138 ; errata and improvement 
in subsequent editions, 138, 139; 
best seller next to Bible, 139; 
changes in revisions, 139-141; 
change in statement about death, 
141 ; printed by Cambridge Uni- 
versity Press, 142; Mrs. Eddy's 
instructions to Mr. Wiggin, 144; 
reaches $oth edition by 1890, 170; 
invalids healed by, 172; Mrs. 
Eddy reads it each morning, 178; 
most important book to Christian 
Scientists, 185; early aim to "'ite 
a book," 188; quoted, 198; Man- 
ual next to, 198; editing and re- 
editing of, 241 ; vocabulary of, 241 ; 
open on Mrs. Eddy's desk till last, 
247 ; helps make up Bible Lessons, 
255 ; teaches mind influences body, 
257; studied by night watchman, 
260; teaching on marriage and 
home, 269 ; mother teaches children 
obedience to, 270; 279; writing of , 
296; no changes since Mrs. Eddy 
passed on, 301; still printed by 
Cambridge University Press, 301, 
306, 310 

Science, Christian, teachings require 
close consideration, i ; philosophy, 
theology, medicine, 2, 5; distribu- 
tion to the world, 4 ; a critic's esti- 
mate, 10 ; author's 1917 estimate, 
ii ; teaching regarding matter, 13 ; 
meets test, 28; testimonies and 
tributes to, 29; growing steadily 
through criticism and ridicule, 40; 
stepping-stones in its development, 
40; what it is, 54; Christian Sci- 
'ence discovered by Mrs. Eddy, 105 ; 
how name originated, 106 ; Rt. Rev. 

William Adams entitles his book 
Christian Science, 106 ; phrase used 
by Sarah Josepha Hale in poem, 
107; Mrs. Eddy provides for 
financing, 124; explains to Masters, 
212; concern for, 216; puts girdle 
round the globe, 245, 281 ; its fruits, 
249-271; premature prediction of 
failure, 272; author's findings, 272; 
modesty jewel of, 272 ; even critics 
admit some good effects, 275; perils 
of prosperity, 277; her discovery, 
295; advancing women to position 
of equality, 323 

Science of Man, The, 135, 301 

Science of Soul, The, 135 

Science, natural developments in, 12, 

Scientist, Christian, Dr. Eddy first to 
use words on sign, 149 

Scientists, Christian, author's estimate 
of, 2; on public questions, n; 
Cambridge History of American 
Literature, 1 1 ; train themselves to 
live higher life, 20 ; bearers of good 
news, 28; their lives, 41, 42; salva- 
tion individual, 43 ; must conquer 
personal faults, 44 ; method of rais- 
ing budget, 44 ; response to calls of 
Board for contributions, 52; must 
live up to teachings, 54; Manual's 
instruction as to lawsuits, 122 ; some 
fall away, 156 ; study Bible lessons 
wherever they are, 255 ; judged by 
fruits, 258; loving all, 273; bear 
fruits described by St. Paul, 275; 
sharing their good with others, 276; 
averting peril of prosperity, 277 

Scotland, 50; First Christian Science 
church edifice in, 245 

Scott, Mrs. Minnie A., 315, 318 

Scrapbook, Mrs. Eddy's, 283 

Scribner's Magazine, 279 

Seaver, Rev. Richard W., Belfast, 
Ireland, 36 

Sentinel, Christian Science, 48; an- 
nounces proposed benevolent sana- 
torium, 52; Mrs. Eddy's statement 
regarding Mr. Wiggin, 144; pub- 
lished, 184, 198; announces The 
Christian Science Monitor, 234; 
quoted, 288, 292, 296; first title 



Christian Science Weekly, 312; Di- 
rectors' statement in, 313; cited, 
314, 316, 318, 323 

Sermon, see Lesson sermon 

Sermon on the Mount, 187 

SJhackleton, 302 

Shakers, Mary invited to visit them, 
68 ; not interested, 286 

Shakespeare, discovery of characters, 
106 ; Mrs. Eddy reads, 287 

Shannon, Miss Clara M. S., 76, 119; 
Mrs. Eddy's teachings on overcom- 
ing evil, 190; Mrs. Eddy sees need 
of Manual, 199; describes Mrs. 
Eddy's mother, 283 ; cited, 284, 285, 
289, 297, 298, 301, 311, 313, 314 

Shaw, Dr. Albert, 19 

Shaw, Bernard, 143, 283 

Shaw, Dr. John, 36 

Sheed, Miss, girlhood friend, 73 

Sheldon, Joshua, at Clark's table, in 

Shipman, Miss Emma C., tribute to 
Mrs. Eddy, 126, 298; 312 

Shoemaker, "Sam," 228 

Sigourney, Mrs., 77 

Slavery, talk turning to, 55 ; Louisiana 
Purchase sowing seeds of discord 
over, 63; Lindley Murray books 
and, 64; question vital to Mrs. 
Glover, 78; opposed to, 79; tells 
her views on, 86 ; 285 

Slaves, Glovers and slavery, 79 ; desire 
to free slaves, 80; Mrs. Glover 
allows late husband's slaves go free, 
81 ; thus flings away potential assets, 

Smith, Judge Clifford P., Trustee of 
Publishing Society, 234; conducts 
Mrs. Eddy's funeral service, 248; 
quotes author in Annual Meeting, 
281; 315,320 

Smith, Dr. Copeland, of Chicago, 38 

Smith, Col., E. J., 149; early student 
of Mrs. Eddy, 307 

Smith, J. Edward, member of class of 
'98, 312 

Smith, James, converted at Methodist 
revival, 71; a suitor for Mrs. 
Glover's hand, 88; writes verse to 
Mrs. Glover, 291 

Smith, Elmira (Myra), see Wilson, 
Mrs. Patterson's attendant, 91 ; 

life at No. Groton, 92; her sister's 
(Mrs. Swett's) reminiscences, 92; 
sympathy at Mrs. Patterson's humil- 
iation, 93 ; blind maid, 290; incident 
of pills, 291; goes to Rumney with 
Mrs. Patterson, 292 

Smith, Richard, in class of '98, 312 

Societies, Christian Science, growth of, 

Socrates, 61, 257 

" Sonny's Father," 276 

South America, lectures in, 49 

Southern Review, The, 78 

Speakman, Miss Rachel T., 312 

Spenser, 257 

Spinoza, 60, 108 

Spiritualism, 95, 121, 134, 298 

Spofford, Daniel BL, 129, 148, 151, 
297; appreciation of Mrs. Eddy, 
299 ; alleged murder, 302 

Springfield, Mass., 115 

Springfield, Republican, 6, 250 

Stage, interested in Christian Science, 

Stanley, Charles S., dismissed from 
Mrs. Eddy's class, 128 

Steinmetz, Charles P., on greatest dis- 
covery of future, 280 

Stewart, John H., in class of '98, 312 

Stewart, Miss Mary, in class of '98, 
312, 313 

Stewart, Samuel Barrett, solemnizes 
marriage of Mr. and Mrs. Eddy, 303 

Stidger, Dr. William L., on Mrs. 
Eddy's chapter Prayer, 156 

Still, Miss M. Adelaide, reports Mrs. 
Eddy's readiness for interview with 
Masters, 212; cited, 310, 315 

Stocking, Miss Daisette D,, in class of 
'98, 312 

Stone, Mrs. Lida Stocking, in class of 

'93, 313 

Stone, mesmerist, 96 

Stoughton, East, Mrs. Eddy lives at, 
with the Crafts, 121 

Stout Institute, 323 

Strang, Lewis C., defendant in "Next 
Friends" suit, 208 

Streeter, Frank H. 3 Mrs. Eddy's coun- 
sel in "Next Friends" suit, 208 ; 313 

Stuart, Ruth McEnery, 276 

Studebaker, J. M., Jr., 32 



Sulcer, Dr. Abraham A., in class of 
'98, 313 

Sullivan, Mark, 308 

Sumner, Charles, 146, 147 

Sunday School, every Christian Sci- 
ence church has, 48; enrollment 
and instruction, 48; Asa G. Eddy 
first organizer, 149 

Surwalt's Grammar, 70 

Sutherland, Miss, Mary Baker writes 
Augusta Holmes of, 73 

Swampscott, Mass., Mrs. Patterson 
resides in, 114; morning after fall 
removed to her home in, 115 ; healed 
at, 116 

Swedenborgian, 292 

Swett, Mrs. Sylvester, recalls child- 
hood contact with Mrs. Patterson, 
92, 292 

Switzerland, 50, 265 

TAGORE, 314 

Tales from Shakespeare, 287 

Talmadge, Rev. DeWitt, 287 

Tasmania, lectures in, 49 

Taunton, Mass., Ellen Pillsbury visits 

aunt at, 118; Mrs. Eddy lives with 

Crafts at, 121 
Taylor, Gen. Charles EL, and Globe, 

Teachers of Christian Science, taught 

and certified by Board of Education, 

48 ; their office, 53 
Temple, Archbishop of York, 35 
Tenets of Christian Science, 200 
Tennyson, Alfred, 287 
Terry, Ellen, 252, 320 
Testimonials, at Wednesday evening 

meetings, 28; contributed to this 

book, 29 
Testimony Meetings (Wednesday), 


Thackeray, William Makepeace, 147 
Thanksgiving Bay, i, 3, 236 
Thompson, Abigail Dyer, on Quimby's 

method of healing, 294; Quimby 

introduces Mrs. Eddy to Abigail's 

mother, 294, 310, 313 
Thompson, Mrs. Emma A., 294, 313 
Thomson, 61 

Ticknor, 302 

Tilton, Abigail, see Baker, Abigail 

Tilton, Albert, 85, 89; put under 
Quimby's treatment for alcoholism, 

Tilton, Alexander II., husband of Abi- 
gail, 75; owns successful mills at 
Tilton, 83 ; 289 

Tilton, J., converted at Methodist 
revival, 71 

Tilton, N. H. (see Sanbornton Bridge), 
Sanbornton Bridge renamed Tilton, 
66 ; Mrs. Glover retiirns a widow to 
father's house, Si ; removes to sister 
Abigail Tilton's home, 84,- near 
Boscawen, Daniel Webster's birth- 
place, 85 ; houses illuminated when 
Lincoln was assassinated, 86; Mrs. 
Patterson returns to sister's home, 
102; Ellen Pillsbury home from 
visit to Taunton, 118; Mrs. Eddy 
writes friend at, 135 ; spends arid 
years in, 173; joins Congregational 
Church at, 288; Episcopal Church 
remembered in Mrs. Tilton's will, 292 

Time, 320 

Tolstoy, 287 

Tomlinson, Rev, Irving C., 76; de- 
fendant in "Next Friends " suit, 208 ; 
on Mrs. Eddy's train to Boston, 220 ; 
Mrs. Eddy's secretary, 282; her 
unusual consciousness of God, 283; 
writes Mrs. Eddy about child with 
cut finger, 284 ; in class of '98, 313 

Towne, Orwell Bradley, 282 

Townsend, Rev. Dr. L. T., admits Mrs. 
Eddy successful in healing disease, 
159; attacks Mrs. Eddy from pul- 
pit, 163 

Transcendentalists, 108 

Tremont Temple, Mrs. Eddy speaks 
in, 163 

Trench, 287 

Trine, 287 

Trinity, Mark Twain says Mrs. Eddy 
deserves place in, 40 

Trinity College, 31 

True George Washington, The, Paul 
Leicester Ford, 285, 286 

Trumbull, Henry Clay, 323 

Trustees, of Publishing Society, 47; 
Mrs. Eddy directs them to start 



Monitor ', 233; others then Trustees 
wanted change in Monitor's name, 
235; Mrs. Eddy's instructions to, 

Trustees, under the Will of Mary Baker 
Eddy, personnel almost identical 
with Board of Directors, 47 

Turner, Mrs., found Mrs. Patterson 
very spiritual woman, 98, 288, 292 

Tuttle, George, in panic because he 
cures his first patient, 128 

Twain, Mark, final word regarding 
Christian Science, 40, 142 ; his pre- 
diction, 203; A Biography (Paine), 
281; 323 


UNITED STATES, lectures in, 49 
United States Bureau of Labor, 282 
United States, Constitution of, 106, 


Unity of Good, 168 

Universities, Christian Science organ- 
izations in, 40, 41 ; fund helps stu- 
dents in, 265, see colleges 

University of California, 323 

University of Chicago, Dr. Shailer 
Mathews, 222 

University of Idaho, 33, 265 

University of Pennsylvania, 147 

University Press, relations with Mrs. 
Eddy, 142, 143, see Cambridge 
University Press | 

Uruguay, lectures in, 49 



N. H., Mrs. Patterson enters, 99; 

some patients go to Quimby, 100 
Van Dyke, Henry, 287 
Van Ness, Rev. Thomas, quotes Mrs. 

Eddy's attitude toward Emerson's 

teachings, 131, 296, 300 
Vermont, Mrs. Eddy retires to, 120; 

ministers receive relief from The 

Mother Church, 281 
Vernon, Rev. Edward T., London 

clergyman, 36 
Vocabulary of Christian Science, i, 12 ; 

Mrs. Eddy coining, 105; terms for 

God, 107, 156 

Voices, heard by Joan of Arc and 

Mary Baker, 56 
von Hilgelj Baron, 280 


WADLIN, WILLIAM, at the Clark's table, 

War, The Great, effects of, 10, u; 
editors 1 tributes to Monitor during, 
237, see also Civil War 

War Relief, carried on extensively by 
Christian Science Church, 281 

Wardley, James and Jane, Shaker 
leaders, 286 

Warren, Maine, Mrs. Patterson prac- 
tices healing there, 109 

Warren, Miss Lucia C, 191 

Washington, D. C., Mark Baker reads 
news from, 63; civil war, 85; Dr. 
Patterson to collect fund for union 
sympathizers, 94 ; hopes for recovery 
of his personal effects in, 95 ; editors 
in, 250 

Washington, George, sources necessary 
for biography of, 25 ; spelling infor- 
mal, 65 ; letter to London, 285, 286 

Watchman, tribute to a, 260 

Water-cure, 99, 100 

Weather Bureau, 289, 301 

Webster, Daniel, 85, 284 

Webster, Mrs. Elizabeth, called by 
Mrs. Eddy to compile rules for 
teachers, 199 

Webster Family, interest in spiritual- 
ism and turning Mrs. Eddy out, 121, 

Webster, Massachusetts, Julius A. 

Dresser in, 294 
Wednesday evening meeting, at 1906 

dedication of The Mother Church, 

Wednesday evening meetings, 28, 185, 

254, 260, 265 
Welch, Charles H., confirms Shannon 

recollections, 311 
Wentworth, Charles O., 127 
Wentworth, Mrs. Sally, appreciates 

Mrs. Eddy, 127 
Wentworth family, Mrs. Eddy lives 

with, 113, 121, 127, 297, 299 
Wesley, John, 153 


Wesleyan College, Woodrow Wilson 
teaches at, 25 

West Indies, lectures in, 49 

Westminster Abbey, 280 

Westminster Catechism, 59 

Wethersfield, Connecticut, Mary's 
letters to her brother George in, 66 

Weygandt, Miss Minnie B., 316 

Wheat, Charles, rings church bell 
when Pattersons leave Groton, 292 

Wheat, Joseph, forecloses mortgage, 

Wheeler family, .Mrs. Eddy mentions 
Quimby to, 113 

Whipple, 146 

Whiting, Mrs. Abbie H., 301 

Whiting, Miss Lilian, 306 

Whittier, Mrs. Eddy's love for his 
poems, 132 ; her call and his sub- 
sequent statement about her, 132 ; 
his new books, 146, 287 

Wiggin, Reverend James Henry, en- 
gaged for detail work on Science and 
Health, 143 ; Mrs. Eddy's letters to 
him, 144 

Wilbur, Sibyl, her book cited, 130, 282, 
284, 290, 293, 294, 297, 299, 300, 301, 
308, 310, 312, 318 

Wilcox, Mrs. Martha W., 316 

Willard, Emma, 60 

Willebrandt, Mrs. Mabel Walker, 39 

Williams College, 265, 

Williams, Mrs. M. E., 298 

Wilmington, North Carolina, Col. 
Glover's business trip to, death and 
burial at, 81 

Wilson, Elmira Smith, sec Myra Smith 
Wilson, John, Mrs. Eddy's relations 

with, in University Press, 142 ; Mr. 

Wiggin's conversation with, 143; 

tributes to Mrs. Eddy, 143, 144, 169, 


Wilson, Woodrow, 25 
Wingate, Mr., convert at Methodist 

revival, 71 
Wisconsin, Episcopal Bishop of, Rt. 

Rev. William Adams's book, 106 
Wisehart, M. K., 253 
Wister, Owen, 78, 204 
Woman's Home Companion, 268 
Wonolancet Club, members estimate 

what Mrs. Eddy meant to Concord, 

Worcester, Rev. Dr. Elwood, founder 

of Emmanuel Movement, 36 
Wordsworth, William, 61 
World Power Conference, 320 
World's Debt to Protestantism, The, Dr. 

Burris Jenkins, 321 
Wright, Wallace, misjudges Mrs. Eddy, 

Wyclif, John, "science and health" in 

his translation, 107 

Young Men's Christian Association, 281 
York, present Archbishop of, 35 
Young, 6 1 
Young, Bicknell, 322 






Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures 
Miscellaneous Writings 

The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and Miscellany 
Church Manual 
Unity of Good 
Christian Healing 
No and Yes 

Retrospection and Introspection 
Christian Science versus Pantheism 
Rudimental Divine Science 
The People's Idea o God 
Christ and Christmas 
Pulpit and Press 

Message to The Mother Church, June, 1900 
Message to The Mother Church, June, 1901 
Message to The Mother Church, June, 1902 

Concordance to Science and Health 
Concordance to Mrs. Eddy's Other Published Writings 


The Life of Mary Baker Eddy, by Sibyl Wilbur 
Mary Baker Eddyt A Life Size Portrait, by Lyman P. Powell 
Twelve Years with Mary Baker Eddy, by Irving C* Tomlinson 
Historical Sketches from the Life of Mary Baker Eddy and the History 

of Christian Science, by Clifford P. Smith 

Mary Baker Eddy: Her Mission and Triumph, by Julia Michael Johnston 
Christian Science and Its Discoverer, by E. Mary Ramsay 
A Child's Life of Mary Baker Eddy, by Ella H. Hay 
We Knew Mary Baker Eddy 
What Mrs. Eddy Said to Arthur Brisbane 
The Story of Christian Science Wartime Activities, 1939-194S 
Christian Science Hymnal 
The Mother Church, by Joseph Armstrong 
The Mother Church Extension, by Margaret Williamson 
Editorial Comments on the Life and Work of Mary Baker Eddy 


The Christian Science Journal (monthly) 
Christian Science Sentinel (weekly) 
The Christian Science Monitor (international daily) 
Christian Science Quarterly (Bible Lessons) 
The Herald of Christian Science, German Edition (monthly) 
The Herald of Christian Science, French Edition (monthly) 
The Herald of Christian Science, Scandinavian Edition (quarterly) 
The Herald of Christian Science, Dutch Edition (quarterly) 
The Herald of Christian Science, Braille Edition (quarterly) 
The Herald of Christian Science, Spanish Edition (quarterly) 

[Printed in U.S. A.] (10-1-47)